The Purple Web

You leave your place of employment after a long day, one of countless others you spent toiling away for whatever wages the company sees fit to dole out. It’s a steady job, a decent one yet something gnaws at your insides. You have only a vague feeling, a disturbance that can’t be pinpointed with concrete terms.

The rain falls as you traipse to your car, oblivious to the effects brought on you by the falling precipitation. Fumbling for your keys in the darkness of the automobile, you finally start it up and pull out of the parking lot. On a given normal day you plan out the fastest route home, trying to avoid the inevitable buildup of rush-hour traffic that grates on your raw nerves. As you approach a red light, the radio gets turned on to your favorite classic rock station; none of that Top 40 auto tune garbage for you, thanks.

Oddly enough, the roads are totally devoid of any cars or pedestrians, which in itself is at best a mild curiosity. Yet you know you can’t escape that growing sense of foreboding, the same feeling you’ve had since leaving work. Suddenly your smart phone rings, and you find it’s a number you don’t even know. Figuring it might be important, you pull off to a side stop and answer it:

“Hello?” you say calmly.

“Come to my address.”  It’s a soft, smooth female voice.

“What address? Who is this?”

The woman on the phone quickly gives out the information, which you program into the phone’s GPS.

“I’ll be waiting for you. Only you. Don’t be late.”  The call abruptly ends with silence.

You sit in your car for several minutes, unwilling to diverge from your routine. Since you don’t really have a wife, pet, or much of a social life, you figure to see this strange woman who contacted you seemingly at random. In one quick move you swerve your car in the direction toward the address given to you. Now you find yourself back in the inner part of the city, only just making the necessary turns to the very heart of your growing perplexity.

You arrive at a small house, red-bricked and quite modest. This is the address you’ve been given, yet you’re reluctant to carry this through. After all, it’s bad manners to randomly knock on someone’s door without being known by the occupant. With a shrug of your shoulders, you step to the door and knock loudly. It opens by itself!

“Come on in,” calls out the voice from the phone. Behind you the door slams shut, locking itself in the process! You find yourself trapped, even as a purplish-red illumination shines off your back.

“Follow my voice,” commands the still-unseen woman.

“Where?” you ask.

In reply the light grows from purple-red to yellow-white as it narrows to another door in the rear of the house. With growing anger you race toward that very door, where it opens up, by itself, and leads into a weird antechamber, whereupon sits a silver chair of some sort. On this chair sits the mystery woman, her face covered by a metallic purple mask, with only her luminescent green eyes peering through. There’s not one indication of a mouth hole or nasal opening on her mask, yet she has no trouble breathing freely.

Her long hair is dark-grey, and this is the only sign of what seems her true age. She stares at you while she lures you toward her with a subtle gesture.

“You’re just in time. Come into my parlor and see the delight I have just for you,” she says.

The purple room is adorned with spider-web designs all around, and a giant black spider sits high above her throne. She herself wears a red robe, and from her right pocket she draws what looks like a gun. She stands up from her throne, revealing her tall height. Now she disrobes, revealing a very youthful body, with gigantic firm breasts and very hirsute lower region. Her unclad form has you mesmerized, yet you remain calm.

“Who are you, and why did you send for me?”

She raises the silver device to your head, showing no outward sign of personal malice. You’re pointed to a silver stand upon sits a crystal ball. Still fixated on her nude body, you finally get a sense of the inevitable.

“I’ve been expecting you for such a long time, and now your own time is at hand.”

The final thing you remember is a bright light cascading from her face as she removes the mask…

 

The Steam-Powered Mistress

In the Year of Our Lord eighteen hundred eighty-eight, life slowly expanded from the farms to the new cities springing and growing about at a frenetic pace. Horse and buggy gave way to the new “electric cable cars” now racing down our ever-busy streets, and the powerful railways served to reduce travel time from weeks to days.

In addition, across the globe men experimented with lighter-than-air transport, seizing on the ideas of the Montgolfier brothers of our ally nation France. Designs seen by many as “outlandish” and “fantastic” permeated the skies about Europe, and capturing the fascination of our minds here in America. The phenomenon called “science” reared its shadow over us, and none could dare hope to escape it. After all, we were heading into what would soon be termed the Twentieth Century.

How do I know all of this, you may ask with great skepticism?

It is quite simple, dear friend.

I took part in aiding the new dawns of science, albeit in ways I had not intended. For you see, I was and am what you would call, in delicate terms, eccentric. I dabbled in the theories of steam-driven automation, having studied many of Pittsburgh’s newer steel-producing factories, and I admit with great willing that something about these machines aroused sensations best kept hidden from others in the larger society in which I find myself so reluctant to take part.

Over a period of weeks leading into months, ideas formed in the recesses of my mind, and I needed to channel them in a creative yet self-beneficial way. But, alas, none that I spoke with understood my plans, and rebuked me every way they chose. Those who did listen to, and that was a small number at that, jokingly suggested that I write a story such as I told them, and sell it to a dime novel publisher.

And as those weeks and months dragged about, my frustration at myself, coupled with my increasing disgust toward genteel and “normal” society, led me consider withdrawing away from all dealings with people, though I knew it was adversely affect all my business ventures, as they were needed for me to just live my daily existence.

Soon I found myself in my tiny apartment overlooking the dingy streets of the city, with my lamp illuminating the room. As I sat on my bed and stared out at the walls in front of me, my mind wandered adrift in the endless places of Time and Space. So content was I that my ears almost ignored the loud rapping on my door, followed by a screeching female voice addressing me in particular.

“Rogan! Thomas Rogan! Open this door immediately.”

With the greatest of reluctance I arose off my bed, striding to my door. Opening it, I was met by the stern gaze of my landlady, one Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson. She wasn’t exactly plain; in fact, Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson proved attractive in spite of her middle age. Her hair, grayish-brown in color, rested comfortably on her oval head, while her green-blue eyes showed no signs of aging. The shapely, well-endowed figure was accentuated by her violet gown. Overall, she exuded proper manners mixed with a latent naughtiness.

“What can I do for you, Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson?” asked I politely.

Her strict appearance dissipated once she spoke to me.

“May I please come in?”

“Of course. Sorry, I didn’t mean to keep you waiting.”

In a fluid movement, she crossed the threshold and walked to the chair adjacent to my bed. Following her lead, I returned to my bed and sat on its edge.

“Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson, if this concerns the rent money, I assure you –” I began before she stopped me.

“Thomas . . . we need to talk.” With the same fluid motion, Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson strode off the chair and placed her shapely womanhood next to me.

“What about?” I queried. She didn’t answer me right away.

“You aren’t quite yourself, young man. From the moment you met my gaze, I knew in my good Christian heart something troubles you.” Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson paused another minute to add on to her thinking. During the course of this, I began my own thinking in regards to our intimate talking session.

Now I could, to this day and beyond, never be sure but I swore teardrops rolled down her face, no doubt in sadness. Next she caressed my face with her hands and long fingers, as the tears continued flowing, though it may have been the lighting in my room playing an illusion before me. What did this mean? And why did she feel such emotional distress? With the greatest of all reluctance I pressed on further.

“I assure you, Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson, I am in no way wishing harm on you. While I may appear a trifle bit odd in your viewpoint. yours is a presence I highly revere.”

A small smile formed on her face, thereby reducing the years and the sadness even more, though I doubt she’d have been able to understand such a compliment.

“I know what you’re thinking, young man, and I so deeply thank you.”

A new idea formed in the recesses of my brain. There were few people in this town of Pittsburgh I had the ability to trust, but since I found myself drawn to Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson’s warm, glowing aura there was little to prevent this.

“Uh, may I ask you of this favor, Mrs. Rogers-Hodgson?” I queried sotto voce.

“Oh please, call me Susan,” she replied. Her countenance grew increasingly youthful by every second, and my rationale gradually wavered.

“Susan . . . doubtless you’re aware of my fascination for the ways of the new science, am I correct in assuming?”

A playfully rueful grin creased Susan’s face.

“What do you mean to astound me with?” she asked with a chuckle.

Dare I display my hidden secret?

******************************************************************************

With the greatest of possible stealth (and with more than a dash of regretful reluctance) I led Susan down to the cellar, where I’d been toling in secret on my experiment. In my mind’s eye I doubted not it bothered her a tremendous deal, and it took forth all the good manners at my disposal not to disturb her personal traquility. I made it a point to ensure that she kept up with my rapid pace, as I took fast, long strides anytime I walked.

Several long minutes later we arrived at the wooden cherry door, behind which lay my temporary workshop. To my dismay we discovered it was dark, and illumination proved momentarily academic as I’d neglected to bring along a lantern or candle; evidently the new power of Edison’s incadescant “lighting bulb” was lost on the overseers of the building where we lived. Behind me I heard Susan rummaging about for some form of means to see our way around.

“Here, I found some matches and your lantern,” she called out, as a bright glimmer met my blue eyes. “Someday we must get at least one of Edison’s bulbs.”

“If only that were truly feasible,” I replied. “In the meantime, shall we?”

Gracefully she moved about to my position, shining as much light as possible even as I rummaged about trying to seek out the bit of homemade machinery I’d tinkered with, much to my own surprise. Now, it fits not my more modest mindset but I always fancied myself a bit of a dreamer, given the societal clime in which I resided; hence my outcast demeanor.

Yet I put that inner self-musing aside for the nonce, for once I felt the definitive sense of the machinery it made absolute reason if not outright certainty to activate it. Again out of my good manners, I opted to let Susan in on my soon-to-be-undiscovered secret.

“Susan! I’m over here. Can you find me?” I called out. Within a mere moment a burst of light from her lantern met my eyes, followed by her lithe, womanly figure. Waiting another few seconds wasn’t entirely unreasonable, I surmised silently.

“Are you ready to see my experiment?” I asked.

“Just what are you planning, Thomas Rogan?”

In reply I pulled an iron lever, thereby activating an electricity-generating device called a “dynamo.” Bursts of artificial illumination cascaded about the room, giving Susan a bit of a start yet she showed no display of anger or fear, but rather a mild form of bemused skepticism.

“Very impressive. But what else have you to show me?” she queried.

A small grin creased my face as I pointed out a bulky form lying down on my long worktable. It was covered by a plain white blanket, showing hints of the real mystery I was to soon reveal to Susan.

“Are you ready to truly see what I’ve been creating?” I asked.

“Go ahead. Try me.”

Swiftly I pulled off the blanket, and a sight met Susan’s eyes in a way neither of us could have ever calculated. For right in front of us was my great creation, a mannequin-like metallic form made of iron and copper scraps I’d acquired from the local steel factory which stood two blocks from my apartment on Carson Street. In a romantic whimsy I shaped the automaton in the feminine form, making her as physically attractive as I was able to muster.

She was very well-endowed of breast, without the need for modest dress on any part of her, including her lower genital region which was lushly adorned with concentrated shavings of steel wire. Her face, while youthful and lovely, remained stoically silent, and her oval-shaped head was adorned by a plain copper headpiece. Black globes of opaque glass made up her eyes.

So rapt was I by my own handiwork that I failed to notice Susan standing behind, her own face aghast.

“What kind of sexual blasphemy is this?!” she hissed. “And whose face did you use for this — abomination?!”

For a fair amount of time did I hesitate, knowing fully the consequences I brought on myself regading the lovely metal female before us. But I also believed in forthright honesty with friends, and I counted Susan among the very few close friends within my small circle.

I turned about slowly, my eyes pleading with her.

“Susan . . . it wasn’t my intent to offend you, and I haven’t any desire to do so now but please listen.” Breathing heavily I paused another few seconds, already taxing her patience. “For a long time I’ve adored and worshipped you from afar, but since you were married I dared not tell you before. And with your husband’s sudden passing I realized you needed the time to grieve him, and then to start a new life.

“Ever since I started the factory job that led to this culmination, I struggled to find the time and means to fully explain this to you. You’ve been very kind and understanding throughout all of these things, and for that I wish to thank you most sincerely.”

My words seemed to impress her heart sufficiently, for she allowed herself a small smile.

“I accept your words’ intent,” she said. “Now . . . whose face did you use? Hmmm?”

Drawing in another heavy breath, I prepared myself for the worst.

“It’s you.”

A strange calm overtook Susan, followed by a burst of hearty laughter.

“Oh, you silly man!” she exclaimed. “Why didn’t you tell me before?”

“But I meant no –”

“It matters not why you built this — her — me — oh, it. I have but another thing to ask of you, okay?”

“What is it, Susan?”

Another grin creased her face, and her eyes took on an almost occult twinkle. What had she on her mind? Dare I humor her? Or no?

“Just this, Thomas old boy.” She moved quite close to me, softly blowing on my face mischievously. I wasn’t prepared for her next query.

“Just exactly how do you, shall we say . . . turn her on?”

******************************************************************************

Over the next hour or so Susan and I activated every single piece of the secret machinery I had attained over these last months. My nerves grew ever so taxed, but I dared not cave in to my own unease. By contrast, a delicious dreaminess completely overtook Susan; it is as if she allowed her modest inhibitions fade away, giving way to a new sense of sexual fulfillment.

The machines emitted so much noise, it was a wonder we weren’t detected by the other tenants of the apartment building. Dynamos and bubbling heating units ran at full speed, and the heat within the room intensified. Then the moment of truth arrived.

It was time to activate my female automaton.

“Susan, would you be so kind as to hand me that pail of water and the accompanying funnel?”

Rapidly and with the best of enthusiasm she granted my request, so much so that a few drops of water from the pail spilled onto my feet. Ignoring this, I opened a small hatch on the machine-woman’s left shoulder and placed the funnel’s opening into the hole, pouring in the water as carefully as possible.

Once this was accomplished, I cranked the reclining table to a position where the auto-woman appeared to stand staight up. Drawing in a long, heavy sigh I closed my eyes, as though I were praying to the Almighty for any sort of divine guidance. Yet none as such was forthcoming, so resultantly I put aside all remaining reservations and set about activating the machine-female.

“This is it. Are you prepared for this . . . miracle?” I asked of Susan.

She stood haughtily behind me, giving quite a melodramatic sigh.

“That is why we’re here, isn’t it?”

Nodding my head in agreement, I strode and opened another hatch, this one located between the automaton’s rather gigantic breasts. My fingers felt clammy with sweat as I struggled to switch on her main power engine, and I realized I’d taken on a great burden not unlike that which Dr. Frankenstein undertook in Mary Shelley’s book. However, my goal was ever so nearer and the desire to see her become “alive” further stripped away my worries and concerns.

A final click, a turning of gears, and with the replacement of the main chest hatch, my creation (whom I shall afterwards dub The Steam-Powered Mistress) gradually gained physical momentum. Slowly she lifted her left are and swung it about toward me, brushing her long copper fingers astride my shirt

Next she made her initial step to freedom as she stretched her legs to the floor, breaking the leather straps that once held her down. Total movement now achieved, she elevated her pace accordingly. As with the creature in Mrs. Shelley’s unusual tale, my Steam-Powered Mistress exhibited bouts of clumsiness, knocking bottles and beakers off my table. It proved a struggle to keep her under control, but with Susan’s help I was able to prevent further destruction of my workshop. A sense of woe-laced weariness overtook my thinking, but by contrast Susan was giggling heartily, to which I tried my damnedest to not take offense.

The Steam-Powered Mistress resumed her docile demeanor, her opaque glass eyes seeing absolutely naught in front of her.

“Well, Thomas my dear, I think I must say I’m suffciently impressed,” said Susan.

“Really? How so?” asked I blankly.

She drew herself close to me, eyes glittering in her occult manner.

“Oh . . . wait and see,” she answered, moving her finger across my mouth.

For the next several weeks Susan and I discussed, in the greatest detail, the long-term future plannings regarding the Steam-Powered Mistress. As much as I deeply appreciated the attention Susan gave, it dawned ever so slowly on me that she was somewhat irrational if not downright mad with insanity. However, I kept many such thoughts to myself for the nonce.

During the course of one of our discussions, a sudden din of noise reached our ears. I ran immediately to my basement workshop, with Susan following not that far behind. Upon entering the shop, we were aghast to see the Steam-Powered Mistress grabbing my remaining bottles and flasks, as if attempting to tidy up. Her means, however, proved quite unorthodox; she ingested one bottle of liquid contents after another, yet she displayed no signs of wear or corrosion on her form. Still and all, it seemed irrevocably mindless to my own rationale. Again the sound of Susan’s overly amused laughter cascaded all about the room.

“My dearest Thomas,” she told me, “we’ll make a grand fortune with your machine-woman!” Even in the dim lighting of my workshop, her eyes widened to an almost frightening level rarely seen in any decent comely woman. Once more I decided to humor the woman.

“Just how do we mean to achieve this?”

A smaller burst of laughter escaped her throat.

“Careful, careful. We mustn’t be too impatient, must we?”

By this stage my patience taxed itself to unbearable limits, and it was all I could do to maintain what temper I had left within.

And behind me (though I scarcely noticed it), the Steam-Powered Mistress’ facial expression seemed to change for the worse . . .

******************************************************************************

I debated within myself whether I ought to continue with Susan’s mad schemes for the Steam-Powered Mistress, and each time I found myself having the same answer repeatedly: there’s not to be much of a choice in this matter.

During one of the few moments I was alone with the Mistress, I looked at her over and over, trying to ascertain what it was about her that proved so alluring. Granted, it began with her artificial perfection, but over time there was a lot more than even I was aware of. But for the sake of repetition, what that something was remained a mystery that not even Nick Carter or the new detective Sherlock Holmes had the capability to solve.

And so without any further delay, I opted to fully follow Susan’s plans, whether for good or ill.

Leaving the Mistress behind for the time being, I strode back to my small apartment, where I’d met up with Susan, her shirt unbuttoned in a most immodest manner. Her hair, once done up in a housefrock style, now hung very loosely about her, going just above her gigantic bosoms. Her glittering eyes gazed quite deeply into me.

“Hello,” she said in a playfully coy voice.

“Hello Susan, I’ve opted to follow your plans though I must admit now, and I mean no offense to your decency, I do so with the most of reluctance.”

For the first time since our involvement with the Mistress, her countenance showed great skepticism.

“Oh? Why do you tell me this?”

“I fear for not only our own welfare, but that of the Mistress.”

“Really? How . . . interesting. But do let’s not dawdle about, hm? We’ve matters to attend. Besides,” she said, further unbuttoning her shirt, “I wouldn’t give you reason to worry, now would I?”

Her ample breasts met my forlorn gaze, and I found myself wavering in my resolve. It was as if I were cheating on the Mistress, who’d become my truest of loves albeit in the inanimate sense. But too, the Mistress, after all, is only copper, steel, gears, some glass, and naught else. Still, it alleviated my concerns not at all.

Shaking my head to rearrange my inner thoughts, I felt my heart tighten.

“No, dearest Susan . . . I do trust you.”

She placed her hands on my shoulders, blowing softly into my face.

“Splendid, my dearest Thomas. Now, shall we return to your place?”

Drawn in by her exquisitely seductive beauty, I allowed myself to be pulled by Susan’s strong arms and hands, as she guided me back to my modest domicile. Yet somewhere in the back of my mind’s eye I felt great pains regarding the Mistress, yet there was naught I could to aid the matter.

“Now, dearest Thomas, let’s discuss our plans more intimately, shall we?” asked Susan.

I formulated a plan to appease all involved, especially the Steam-Powered Mistress.

“Why not have the Mistress join us?” I queried, expecting Susan to take the greatest of all possible offense. Yet much to my surprised awe, her youthful countenance took on an even brighter auric glow.

“Let’s send for her, shall we?” cooed she.

Within the space of one hour, we retrieved the Steam-Powered Mistress, now dormant for the moment, and headed back upstairs as silently as possible. Of course, I’d remembered to grab the water bucket needed to fuel her internal workings, taking care not to dawdle about too much. Carrying both the Mistress and the bucket proved rather taxing on my strength level (as the Mistress was heavy), but we couldn’t risk allowing the other tenants to gaze upon us, hence our use of the silence.

As Susan re-opened the door to my home, I struggled to carry the Mistress inside, looking about to see whether we’d been spied upon. Assuring myself that no one witnessed our actions, I saundered inside with the Mistress leaning heavily against my slender frame.

“Lock the door,” commanded Susan, to which I did gladly.

Dragging the Mistress to nearby wall, I leaned her up and gazed on her in reverent awe. The light emitting through my window added a heavenly glow to the Mistress, even giving her eyes a twinkle of exuberance. Behind me, Susan eyed the Mistress hypnotically as she licked her lips.

“Now we can start,” she said.

“With what?”

A laugh escaped her throat . . .

******************************************************************************

As I looked on in dumbstruck fascination, Susan unbuttoned her shirt even more, then move to her long dress. Slowly and with great dance-like precision, she next undid the strings about her shapely waist, letting the dress fall to the floor.

Much like Adam in the Bible, I found myself increasingly tempted by the apple that was Susan’s unleashed beauty, as her clothing became more scarce on her form with each move she’d made. Just what this entailed for the Steam-Powered Mistress, I could as yet not fathom a guess. I found my reason and rational processes to be quite addled by the sight now before me.

Her clothing now completely removed, Susan bade me forward.

“Now, dearest Thomas, start up your Mistress,” she commanded.

“But what is the purpose of this charade you plan?”

Her countenance grew surprisingly malevolent in tone.

“Do as I order you. Now! Or I shall have your life made into total misery.”

Shrugging my shoulders in weary resignation, I opened the chest hatch of the Mistress and activated the main engine that fueled her man-made life essence, taking great care to keep the adjacent chamber sufficiently filled with water so as to not create a seizure. As before, the Steam-Powered Mistress took some time to reach full functional capacity, but once she was set it was beyond I’d ever planned for or dreamed upon.

For the Mistress walked ever so slowly to the position closest to Susan, her copper face and opaque eyes displaying no emotion in any way. In contrast Susan licked her lips in grim satisfaction, even going as far as fondling the Mistress’ large breasts and hirsute lower region.

“Which of the two of us do you prefer? Myself, pure flesh-and-blood beauty? Or your toy woman, who cannot even think, feel, or enjoy any part of you?” Between glimpses of Susan and the Mistress, I swore an occult sense overtook the whole atmosphere of the apartment. Unsure whether it was due to the poor lighting of my lamp, the creeping-in of night, or a combination of both, I began noticing a subtle change in the Steam-Powered Mistress.

It seemed that her facial features somehow . . . changed! Again, I believed it to be no more than a trick played on my tired eyes and addled mind. Mayhap this is what Susan had in mind for my great experiment. However, I had to know fully for all certainty.

“Susan . . . are you absolute sure you know what it is you’re doing?” I queried.

A dark laugh reached my ears.

“Oh, my dear sweet gullible Thomas,” she purred. “Surely you knew I wasn’t going to allow one such as yourself to keep this grand secret cloistered from me, didn’t you? It was I who guarded your so-called ‘scientific research’ from all prying eyes and faces in our community.” She continued fondling the Mistress as she spoke. “There is one other thing I neglected to ask of you, dearest Thomas.”

“And what might that be?”

She smiled in quite a satanic, almost evil manner even as her calculating mind toiled endlessly.

“Why not make her . . . think? Or did that not enter into your brain?”

I admitted to my inner self that Susan did make a lot of sense in that regard, yet that kind of medical science was far beyond my knowledge, and to get not only a brain but also other vital female and other sundry organs proved problematic at best, and at worst ghastly and ghoulish. Not unlike the plight of Dr. Victor Frankenstein, or even in a minor sense that of one Captain Nemo in Mr. Verne’s tale of the oceanic depths.

In the absence of verbal utterance on my part, another shrug of my shoulders told Susan all there was needed to be known.

“Well . . .” she told me, “let us away and see how we can alleviate this, hm?”

My stomach tightened, as though God Himself gripped it.

And right beside my unwanted dominating female accomplice, a lone teardrop rolled down the saddened and now-frightened face of the Steam-Powered Mistress . . .

“The Offer”

 

From the Log Journals of Thomas R. Bowman:

I don’t know about the next person, but anytime I go out into space, far from my native Earth, a flurry of mixed feelings churn up in my stomach. Mostly those consist of weary boredom combined with utter contempt. How would you feel if you had to do this job, day in and day out, for fifteen years or more?

Frankly, if I had my way I’d have flushed this shit down the toilet at least ten years ago. But now with a family to support, and bills to pay, I don’t have that option. My superiors managed to see to that.

So here I was, stuck in my dorm-cubicle, not-so-eagerly awaiting my next assignment; this is what I get for leaving military service in exchange for work in the “private sector” of space exploration. The reasoning for my rather rash choice seemed logical enough at the time: I wanted to work at my own pace, set my own hours, and basically be my own boss. Little did I know that wasn’t going to be case.

“Thomas R. Bowman, please report to your cruiser at once. Repeat, please report to your cruiser.” 

Bingo. Another bit of fun awaits for me.

I got up off my bunk, quickly dressed in my uniform, and ran out to the main docking area where all the cruisers remained in their fixed moorings until their assigned journeys came through. (It’s lucky that I wasn’t stationed at a large base, but a small one, globular in shape, quite compact in spacing, and in orbit just outside Mars’ trajectorial path.) 

Coming to the main viewing plate, my eyes detected a small glimmer of hope in my otherwise mundane-as-hell life: the sleek, X-wing designed, hyperlight one-man cruiser officially designated HX-701, owned by the Mark VII Interstellar Conglomerate, which in actuality was a front for the United Star Force (where I’d spent the better part the first five years of my young adulthood). Unofficially I named it the Hawkeye 7, solely because I happen to like that name a lot better.

I waited with not-so-bated breath as I entered the entrance code needed for me to gain access to the Hawkeye 7. Whatever was in store, you can damn well be certain it wasn’t going to be for my own benefit.

With the interlock now opened, I raced to the Hawkeye 7 and made my way inside. The moment I entered in, my stomach dropped right smack down to my feet as a voice reached my ears.

“Ah, Captain Bowman, how fortunate you arrived here with all the speed at your disposal.” 

I whirled around and there, to my extreme discomfort, in the airlock, stood my “superior” officer. He was a tall man, blue-eyed, bald with thick tufts of brown hair on the sides, and exuding an annoyingly aristocratic demeanor. Outside of the numerous medals, he was as dressed as I was.

“Commodore David Stiers Winchester, I presume,” I said with great sarcasm.

“That humility in your greeting is touching, Captain, but this assignment is vital to all of space exploration, such as we’ve come to know.”

“Just get to the damn point — sir!”

He ignored that, leaving me to stew in my juices for a short time.

TWO

“May we, uh, discuss this in the control room?” he asked with no sense of malice.

“Okay, follow me,” I replied, beckoning him to the area of the Hawkeye 7 he requested. Within five minutes we sat near the ship’s flight computer.

“Are we comfortable, Captain?”

“Far from it, sir!” 

“Well . . . that discomfortable feeling will be eased before too long. Tell me this, Captain, how long have you been exploring outer space?”

He had me there, so I humored him.

“Oh, I’d say roughly three-fourths of my life. I grew up a rabid science fiction fan. Read all the major authors and studied all the artwork I could get my hands on. Why this sudden interest?”

“Sudden interest? Captain . . . Tom, I’m appealing to your sense of adventure and your thirst for knowledge of the unknown. I am, undoubtedly, aware of your hobbies and your creative desires. That’s precisely the very reason I’m offering this assignment to you, and only you.”

I took a few minutes to ponder the “offer” Commodore Winchester was discussing.

“I must admit to you, sir, this does sound tantalizing. But surely there are other guys waiting for chances like this, right?”

“Tom, please try to understand this assignment is to be kept secret from all others. Even the top high command of the Star Force know nothing of this, and I feel that any news of this, should it be revealed outright, would severly jeopardize every facet of educational space exploration. As it stands, we stand on the precipice between peace and all-out war.”

“Now I get it. Okay, I’ll do it. Now what is the object of this assignment?” I queried.

“Ah, the information. To save you some time and trouble, our scientists already pre-programmed the Hawkeye 7’s main computers to direct the ship to a sector of space about twelve parsecs from the Solar System.”

“May I ask why so far from our system?”

“Well, I can’t give you too much in the way of actual data, but suffice to say every ounce of said data will be in your computer logs. Your only requirement is to –”

“Report all findings to the main command at Mark VII.”

“Exactly. But of course, I haven’t any doubt you’ll fail in your duty. You’re a good man, Tom, and I’ll see to it that only your family is notified.”

“I take it from that last statement that you expect something to go wrong,” I said.

“I expect nothing. Life is never as predictable as we wish it to be. I know that’s a bit harsh, Tom, but it’s the God’s honest truth.” He rose up from the second chair on the flight deck. “I must be returning to headquarters, and I shall wish you Godspeed and best of all luck.”

I stood up and shook hands with the now-departed Commodore Winchester, my face already dripping with beads of sweat.

THREE

Having settled into my duty, I peformed a routine spot check of everything needed to make this assigned mission a relative success. Fuel usage, food supplies, structural damage forecasts, time-dilation effects; as I said, all basic and routine.

Satisfied with the results of my spot check, I made preparations for final departure from our orbit above Mars. That feeling of uncertainty, however, didn’t dissipate in the least bit, although I hadn’t any idea what caused it. 

I struggled to put that sense out of my mind as much as I was able to, re-focusing on my upcoming flight departure. With great care and logical method, I set the sequence in motion.

“This is Flight Countdown Program Alpha. At this time all systems are normal, further awaiting final depart orders. Computer is fully functional, again awaiting depart orders from Mark VII base.”

The incoming voice on the other end wasn’t what or who I anticipated sharing communications with. Surprise, surprise.

“This is Mark VII base. Flight depart orders are confirmed, ready for ship jettison. By the way, Captain Bowman, this is Robert K. Brackett, and I’m now to oversee your assigned mission.”

Brackett! Christ almighty, I heard horror stories about this guy! 

“Roger, Mark VII. Final jettison will commence in five minutes. Incidentally, why am I not relaying communications with Commodore Winchester?”

One minute of silence followed my inquiry, then Winchester’s voice broadcasted all over the room.

“This is Commodore Winchester. I must apologize for that last transmission, Captain, but I did inform Chancellor Brackett of my selecting you for this mission.”

I might have known it was all Brackett’s idea. He’s always been good at sending his sheep to slaughter; first it was my old friend Dave Ferdin, then Joe Troup, and finally, via the USF itself, Dave Kinnison, Jerry Ordway, and Denny DeYoung. 

My God, hasn’t this elimination tournament lasted long enough? I knew the answer already but opted to keep it to myself. Right now, too much was depending on this.

“No need to apologize, Commodore. I’ll do my assignment regardless of who’s in charge.”

“Very well, Captain. You know what to do.” 

Oh sure, that’s easy for him to say. After all, it’s not his ass sitting near the flight deck, is it? Moan, moan, grumble, grumble . . . oh well. 

Shaking my head of any further distractions, I keyed in the final launch sequence and within a fraction of a second, the Hawkeye 7 broke free of its mooring, reverse-coasting on the impulse engines then using a gentle thrust of power, glided out of the ship’s docking area. It was a leisurely start to a hoped-for routine journey.

Note that I said “hoped for.”

FOUR

Now that my initial departure was concluded, I decided to somehow “ransack” the computer’s programming in order to find out the precise destination of the Hawkeye 7. After all, it’s not in my nature to leave any type of question unanswered, in any way.

“This is Vocal Data Retrieval Download. Request full disclosure on pre-programmed course of PSC Hawkeye 7, Thomas R. Bowman in command.”

The audio input unit directed the main computer to process my data requisition. What I got back more than met my expectations:

“Destination Access Request confirmed. PSC Hawkeye 7 en route to pre-determined course trajectory, twelve parsecs beyond Solar System. Object: report and study of phenomenon known as a ‘black hole.’”

I suspected good old Brackett had a sneaky hand in this, so I made my move.

“Private Star Cruiser Hawkeye 7 calling Mark VII Base. Come in, Mark VII.”

“This is Mark VII Base. Go ahead,” replied Brackett’s voice on the other end.

“Mark VII, ship’s computer speculates detection of black hole twelve parsecs from Solar System. Now why wasn’t I told of this ahead of time?”

“Bowman, the truth is even we didn’t know about this until just a short time ago, around two Earth weeks at best estimate. I realize you’re not entirely thrilled about this ‘secret’ assignment but it had to kept confidential, otherwise every pilot and his brother would be after this.”

“That’s all well and good, Mark VII, but shouldn’t you have considered an unmanned satellite probe? Surely you know the risk to human life.”

“Yes, we’re all aware of that risk, Bowman, but this mission is, as you know, very vital to all future cosmic exploration. Carry on with your task and report any and all unusual sightings in your flight path, and good luck. Mark VII out.”

That old saying “be careful what you ask for” never held any more grave significance than it did at that very precise moment. Just what I deserved.

There was, however, one good thing seeming to come out of this: no one was in too much of a hurry to get their precious data, so resultantly I slowed my speed and allowed the Hawkeye 7 to cruise at a more leisurely rate. In the meantime my ship’s automatic-programmed scanners swiftly commenced sweeping up any signs of unusual phenomenae inevitably certain to enter my path.

An hour into the scan-sweep, the computer found nothing more than stray asteroids and long-dead moons from worlds distant than even Earth and Mars at present. The further the Hawkeye 7 travelled, the less the sensors picked up, and the more bored I grew from this entire enterprise.

“Mark VII Base, this is Hawkeye 7. Scanning for signs of suspected black hole, detected none as such, only asteroids and small moons. Will continue to scan while maintaining standard cruising speed.”

“This is Mark VII. Continue as ordered, and maintain continuous contact.”

“Roger that, Mark VII. Hawkeye 7 out.”

With transmission ceased, I rose up from my chair and traipsed my way to the storage galley, as I hadn’t eaten anything since leaving Martian orbit. Foraging around, I pulled out a ham-and cheese on wheat bread, a packet of cheese snacks, and a large container of diet orange soda. 

Since I didn’t wish to risk incurring Brackett’s wrath, it made perfect sense for me to carry my lunch back to the flight deck, careful not to spill one drop or let one crumb fall into the delicate machinery that helped run my flying home in space.

One bite into my sandwich, and already the scanners rang like crazy!

FIVE

I activated the view-screen on the main video unit, and what the scanners sent to me caused my mouth, filled with food, to drop wide open.

Swallowing my food and one sip of drink, my mouth was ready to report.

“Mark VII Base, this is Hawkeye 7 with update. Black hole detected by scan-sweep sensors in vicinity of Pluto. No strong gravitational pull as yet. Will maintain distance as long as possible.”

On the other end . . . static. 

“Mark VII, did you receive? Over.”

Nothing again. Static, this time louder. I was more than ready to give up when the response broke through.

“This is Mark VII. We’ve received your transmission. What’s the situation?”

“Repeat, have detected sightings of black hole six parsecs outside of orbit above Pluto. Force of gravitation still nominal but gradually increasing in strength. Will attempt to keep distance between ship and black hole.”

“Hawkeye 7, you’re breaking up. Repeat, you’re breaking –” 

Total silence. Swell, just swell. 

Using a theoretical notion I studied up on, I re-programmed the audio input unit of the main computer, just to appease my own curiosity.

“Compute survival rate of vessel and passenger upon entry into black hole, and calculate SOL trajectory.”

“Data requiring inquiry not known. Ship’s structural prediciton: unknown. Survival of passenger in ship: zero probability. Speed of light trajectory: uncalculable. Result: human decision required on this matter.”

Well . . . what the hell, I didn’t have much else to do. 

“Mark VII Base, this is Hawkeye 7. In the absence of definite information from ship’s computer, have no alternative but to enter black hole on standard light speed. This very well may be the last transmission I send, so if you receive this tell my family . . . not to worry.”

“Bowman, do not engage black hole.” 

Nice of them to get back to me.

“Mark VII, let me talk to Commodore Winchester. Now!”

One minute of silence later . . .

“Tom, this is Commodore Winchester. Take precautionary means and turn back. What you are proposing to attempt is suicide. I repeat, turn away from the black hole and make your way back to Mark VII Base immediately.”

“Sorry, sir, you’re breaking up. I’m going in.”

“Base to Hawkeye 7. You have your orders!” yelled Brackett. “Return to base NOW!”

“Ah, shut up!” I hissed, smashing my fist into the communications console. I turned to the main computer’s main audio input unit. “Go to standard light speed, and estimate center of the black hole.” A pause. 

“We’re going in.”

SIX

The Hawkeye 7 lurched backward for a moment, then with a burst of energy raced by every star and asteroid near its path. A cold wave of resignation overtook me as I gradually increased the ship’s speed, driving headlong into the epicenter or “eye” of the black hole. Around the hole, myriad swirls of stars funneled into a vortex serving as the path to the epicenter.

I slowly regretted destroying the communications console when I did, but somewhere in the back of my mind I realized maintaining contact with Mark VII Base would prove useless. 

“Activate comm-console auto-repair unit, codename PM-2. And increase speed by 0.15 LPS every five minutes,” I commanded.

As the Hawkeye 7’s velocity escalated, a series of interspatial tremors pierced the ship’s outer hull. There wasn’t any lingering doubt in my mind they emenated from the black hole’s very epicenter, though why the moons and asteroids remained unaffected left a lot to the imagination. 

Out of basic precautionary measures, I looked to the computer’s main audio input unit.

“Analysis of structural integrity.”

The answer:

“Hull integrity compromised due to increase in gravitational pull from black hole. Velocity elevating. Communications Console repaired but unable to transmit messages. Physical fabric of Space-Time continuum in rapid distortion, due to pull from black hole.”

“Explain distortion in space-time continuum flow.”

After a brief but deafening pause, the next reply from the computer thus:

“Unable to calculate data request. All Computer . . . functions . . . grad . . . ually . . . cea . . . sing . . .”

Terrific. Blind and deaf, headed for a powerful black hole leading to God-knows-where, and there wasn’t a damn thing to be done about it. 

All around me a frighteningly odd occurrance took place. 

I couldn’t tell if it was my overactive imagination or not, but I swore I literally saw the Hawkeye 7 dissolve into a liquid or gelatinous state, as outside the pull of the black hole culminated in total entryway, with no way out at all!

As each moment of Time passed and re-passed, the ship kept right on melting away, and faintly I grew aware of a foggy tired sensation overtaking me. Struggling to stay conscious and regain control of what was left of the Hawkeye 7, I grabbed the last piece of my aft fin rudder lever, only to feel that ooze out between my fingers. 

That tired, foggy sensation intensified in strength, followed by a wet, liquid membrane that was undoubtedly birthed from the now-deceased Hawkeye 7. At first it was spacious enough for me to just barely move around; however, the further through the black hole I accelerated, the tighter the membrane grew.

I wheezed desperately to stay alive and aware, but the urge to sleep ate at me. Before I passed out, I gazed at a — no! — two large round gems!

SEVEN

“I have reached these lands but newly from an ultimate dim Thule. From a wild, weird clime that lieth sublime — out of Space, out of Time.”

Edgar Allan Poe, “Dream-Land” written in 1844

A gummy taste formed in my mouth, and somehow that let me know that I was among the living. I tried to open my eyes, only to find more darkness, and for the first time in my life I literally heard myself sweat. With one final bit of effort I managed to finally regain enough strength to stand up on my feet, albeit in a wobbly manner.

In a flash my sight returned, which was fortunate although I hadn’t lost it, really. The first thing I bore witness to was my clothes, reduced to near-tatters, hanging on me like ill-fitting ragged curtains. Otherwise I felt no ill physical effects from whatever journey I undertook, thanks in part to the empty space that was the Hawkeye 7.

I turned my eyes around and there, to my utter horror and disgust, lay the very same black hole that transported me to this place. A cursory glance told me this was a very grassy green field, stretching out to almost limitless distances. Shifting back to the black hole above me, a even weirder spectacle greeted my tired Celtic blue eyes. For on either side of the black hole floated two moons, clearly carved from planet-sized gemstones that more than resembled diamonds and rubies assembled in a geometric pattern never before seen by anyone that I know. 

So rapt by this display was I that I didn’t take stock of the fact that, in fact, I stood in a small crater. Impulsively I stepped backwards and promptly fell over on my ass and my spine, yet the soft ground cushioned the impact, leaving only my pride and dignity insulted.

Immediately I got back up and looked around for any signs of civilization. 

“Hello? Is there anyone here!?” I shouted.

With the diamond-and-ruby moons and the black hole as my only witnesses to my useless calling out, I sighed out hard and heavy. Not really having too much in the way of choices, I shrugged my shoulders and headed off in a general northeastern direction. After all, anything’s better than standing here, right?

The night grew colder with every step I took, and I felt more than ready to give up the search when, in the distance, my vision stumbled onto a hut, or shack. It was lit by a strange beam of light that transmitted from one of the Jeweled Moons, as though the hut became a beacon sure to lure anyone to enter.

At that stage, I knew enough not to argue so again, not having anything else to do I ran as hard as I could to the lighted hut that even now grew nearer and nearer. Then suddenly a strong, almost pungent yet familiar aroma wafted towards my nose but what that smell was, I couldn’t ascertain as yet. 

After what seemed to be long, long hours later I made it to the hut, hoping to seek out the owner. As I tapped on the door, the damn thing opened all by itself!

“Hello? Is anyone in here?” 

No answer, as if I’d actually get one anyway. To my weary, throbbing feet threatening to sue me for divorce, that was the welcome needed.

Taking one painful step at a time I entered the hut, met by that overpowering smell I sniffed earlier. One quick look to my left told me there was a stove, with a small pot holding some kind of sauce, or to my nostrils soup.

I moseyed over to the soup pot and to my disgust, discovered it filled with ramen noodles. If there’s one type of food I detest more than everything, that’s it. Beef flavored, too. But to my empty stomach and achy bones, in this instance beggars can’t be choosers. 

Dumb luck was with me again, because I happened to notice on the table a large ceramic bowl decorated with odd patterns whose meaning I couldn’t venture to guess, and next to that was a spoon half as big as a shovel. Grabbing the soup pot, I poured every ounce into the bowl and started to eat ravenously, not caring whose hut I was in.

Five minutes later, in between blows on my hot beef “delicacy” I finished my meal, filled but not satisfied. I sat at the table for a while longer, trying to really figure out what took place, and how I was to get back home. 

EIGHT

“In visions of the dark night I have dreamed of joy departed, but a waking dream of life and light hath left me broken-hearted.”

Edgar Allan Poe, “A Dream” written 1843 

The next morning I walked out of the hut, feeling relieved, and onto the grassy green field. Above my head lay the black hole, keeping the morning sun company . . . which struck me as rather odd. It’s a well-known fact that a black hole’s power is so great that nothing escapes its pull, especially light itself. 

Curiouser and curiouser, indeed.

Another weird thought hit me, and it had something to do with my arrival. I remembered the moment I tripped over backward, so I ran to the spot. My eyes boggled as the strange truth came to me.

Amidst all this lush greenery was a deep crater the size of a small car, and it was charred black! I bent down to feel around in the burnt dirt, and caught glimpses of tiny bits of metal, iron and titanium in particular. 

I jumped out of the crater and ran to my right, in an eastern direction, until something struck my feet. Bending down to see what it was, I came across another fragment of metal, this one large enough to sport some faded lettering. 

A sickening recognition completes the story, as I read the letters out loud.

Carrying the piece back to the crater, I placed it above the rim, creating a makeshift grave.

The letters read, “H  . . . eye 7.” 

For the Hawkeye 7. So . . . 

“In the name of all those who travelled before, requiescat in pace.” I saluted the Hawkeye 7’s marked grave, eyes tearing up, and walked away.

Where to go next? 

Well, that was the latest question on my mind and I didn’t have any solid idea, so I wandered off to wherever I’d end going.

But what or who would I find? How would they feel about wayward strangers from faroff galaxies? And what were my survival options . . . if any?

The more I replayed those concerns in my brain, the less I wanted to roam around this odd planet with jewelry serving as moons, and plus that damn black hole taunting me every chance he got. 

Reluctantly I made my way back to the empty hut, partly for a place to sleep but mostly for company.

NINE

“A voice strong, hotter than fire, and a gaze cold as ice fill my heart with much desire — though my soul pays the price!” 

The distant hut exuded a powerful lure, like the song of the ancient Sirens, and some little voice in my mind urged — no, make that commanded me to go there with all speed. With very little in the way of other alternatives and places to go, I obeyed that tiny voice without any great alarm.

Faster and faster I walked, my breath coming in short pants, the power too great for me to resist even if I wanted to. I had completely pushed my old life, and the Hawkeye 7 out of mind though why I chose that is something I’m not at present liberty to reveal.

As I neared the perimeter of the hut, I slowed my pace down to a leisurely trot, just soaking in everything that occurred to me in the last several days. Yet the more I attempted to put those memories in chronological order, the more blurry those memories grew. It was as if some cosmic God or Goddess was somehow editing my lifespan to set me up for a greater purpose, albeit an unknown one.

Keeping that to heart I strolled to the hut’s door, left completely wide open. Whoever owned this place either was far too trusting, or developed a very subtle and crafty way of dealing with thieves, rapists, and even unwanted salesmen.

As always the hut was devoid of life, so I entered inside and looked around it, coming across the table where I ate my soup earlier. There was a glass on it, and underneath that was a note:

“Pantry, second shelf.”

Following that rather paltry instruction, I opened it and just as the note said, on the second shelf was a green glass bottle, filled with God-knows-what. And another note.

“Pour every drop into your glass. No hurry. Drink this when you’re thirsty.”

Again I did as I was told, and into my glass came a cold, dark-colored liquid that fizzed once it made air contact. Taking a sniff, I suspected it was old cola or something similar. As I didn’t feel that thirsty at the moment, I placed my glass back on the table and exited the hut. 

I yawned very audibly and opted to lay down on the soft grass, wanting to catch forty winks. No sooned had my head hit the ground when I heard a loud rapping sound just behind me. 

“Who’s there?” I yelled.

No one answered so having decided to forgo the nap, I rose and stormed back into the hut. Furtively I darted my eyes back and forth, but it was apparently still empty. My gaze moved to the drink-filled glass on the table and as I approached it, to my bafflement another note jutted out from underneath it. I pulled the piece of paper out, and held the contents to my face.

“Drink this up. Right now.”

I initially held the idea of ignoring the letter’s instructions this time around, yet wisely and partly so I can get some sack time, I placed the glass to my mouth and promptly gulped down its overly sweet contents. Another surprise met me as I flipped the letter over.

“Turn your ass around, and see me.”

Now that joke went a wee bit too far; angrily, I spun to face down the perpetrator of this sick prank.

“All right, what the hell’s –!?” I started, but didn’t finish. Before me stood a tall, brown-haired woman with gigantic breasts, brown eyes, and a very hairy crotch. Her remaining features became more clear as the hut inexplicably took on an overpowering illumination too strong for me.

“How — why are you –?”

“Well, we’re all here,” she said, even as I felt the room spin like crazy. Further and further into unconsciousness I slipped but there was one last detail I remembered before blacking out.

She was a mouse!

 

“The Fencer’s Tale”

 

 

ONE

“I came alone and yet so strong; nature was my only friend. Still I yearned to right every wrong, and win till the very end.”

Night falls on the land of my birth, and the warm winds blow all over me as I wake from the day’s sleep. Above my head, the light from the Jeweled Moons glistens from my long brown hair, cascading down the rest of my body, as though a baptismic rebirth arises in my soul.

I rise to my feet, turning my focus to the Jeweled Moons themselves, their soft glow intensifying in power, filling my heart with desire such as I never experienced before in all the long, long centuries I’ve walked the green grassy lands outside of Laseria’s main citadels. For I have never felt a greater yearning than that which I hold ever in my womanly essence.

My mind drifts between realms of hope and futility with each and every passing moment of every day that passes by me. Chief among my desires is the need to leave Laseria, much as it might pain me to even consider, much less actually do so. Another wishful dream is to find the one true love to have, hold, and cherish but that, I’m afraid, is a rather hopeless endeavour, from the mindset of our communities.

Taking up the scarlet cloak that serves as both blanket and covering, I turn away from the Jeweled Moons and with my silver foil-sword in hand, slowly stroll down the grassy knoll that was my bed, mind filled conflicting thoughts and ideas. But I know deep, deep down inside me that my wishes and desires must come above all else that shapes itself on the grounds of Laseria.

As I walk from my grassy knoll-bed, I grow distracted by a minute streak of greenish light far above my head yet visible to my eyes. What that illumination holds for me as a woman is anybody’s guess; however, suffice to say it may hold the key to all that I yearn for.

One milli-second later the green light races back into the starry nighttime skies, swallowed up by the cascading glow of the Jeweled Moons. Not only does this bear change for my heart, it also arouses a great and even somewhat frightening curiosity. From whence did it come, and when shall it return to my eyes?

Keeping those thoughts in my mind but not dwelling on them for the nonce, I arrive at a small lake with pure crystal green-blue water, untainted by pollution and pleasant to the touch and taste I utilize in order to ascertain whether it truly is meant for me, and me alone.

The glittering waves of light from the overhead stars confirm that it’s indeed for me, and thus I throw aside my scarlet cloak, placing it next to my silver foil-sword. As I step into the warm glow of the pond, an electric tingling overtakes me and I’m swept, in my mind’s eye, into a place — no, a universe never before seen by man or woman anywhere, much less my beloved planet.

Taking all the time at my disposal and with the greatest of pleasure in my body, I wade slowly into the water, deep enough for me to swim about without any trouble. Soon my mind eases into a state of pure, unadulterated bliss of ecstasy the longer I swim in my special lake, and my heart swells almost to the breaking point with those very desires that fuel my womanly essence, all of my sleeping days and waking nights.

I finish my swim one hour later and, swiftly grabbing my foil-sword and scarlet cloak, commence walking away from my lake, not bothering to dry off properly. As it’s a warm night, the heat dries my body sufficiently enough so I wouldn’t contract any illness, major or even minor. And since our sun isn’t overbearingly powerful, I can allow a brisk stroll without running the risk of dehydration so as a result, if I get too warm I can always return to my lake.

Soon my eyes meet the gates of the main citadel where I was born and raised, much to my immediate displeasure.

TWO

After I walk around the citadel’s main walls, slowly I make my trip to the gate and step inside, my disgust growing more palpable by every and each moment of time that elapses around me. I know for a cold, hard fact that none in my village, much less my family will be exactly entirely overjoyed to see me. This is especially true within my immediate family, whom I was expected to please at every whim form my birth.

As I stride about the main sectors of the citadel, a pungent sense of ennui overtakes my stomach and it’s taking all my effort not to vomit in spite of my not having eaten any nourishment since before my nocturnal swim with myself. Fortunately for me, that nauseating feeling passes as swiftly as it arrived. The cause of that boredom is not hard to discern: it’s life here in my hometown. I now fully understand why I opted to leave the sterile life here for one in the wild, my feral and sensuous self my only companion and lover. I wouldn’t have wanted it any other way, I reason in my womanly mind’s eye.

Along the semi-deserted streets and sidewalks of my hometown I begin having a weird disturbance coursing into my body, hovering mainly within my large breasts, tightening the beating heart between them. It has to do with the type of societal atmosphere given off by those who actually choose to continually dwell here, having no hope or dreams of escaping. For one as myself, that’s a detriment to humanity though they might attempt to convince you otherwise.

For hour after hour I stroll about, my scarlet cloak the only garb I decide to wear, and nothing else to hide or hinder the inner freedom I so desperately craved. Besides my desires, the only other companions are the Jeweled Moons in our sky, watching over all they see, never to interfere. Yet every now and then I glimpse the strange light racing around and between the Jeweled Moons of Laseria, as though it was in a rush of blind panic. How I come to know this, it’s impossible for me to reveal to you at present.

Finally I arrive at the door of my parents’ domicile, knocking on it with a great deal of hesitation. I am so unsure what to expect from them, as I haven’t seen them in quite a hell of a long time, and I suspect they’ll not be pleased to see me once more. I do, however, try to convince myself this visit is only temporary.

After what seems like a brief amount of eternity, the door’s knock is answered by a gruff, muffled yet clearly male voice. The tone is unfriendly.

“Who is it at this time of night!?”

“Open the door and see the answer,” I say to him.

Within seconds the door opens up, and a semi-bright yellow light meets my eyes, followed by the shadow of the father I’d long abandoned.

“Cassandara? What brings you to our abode?” asks he.

“Relax, Dad, and call me . . . Casey. My friends do.”

Within his shadowy shell he peers intently at me, unsure as to his next move.

“Oh, very well, woman. Get in here,” he moans wearily, then under his breath he adds, “useless cow.”

Ignoring his muttered insult to me, I follow him inside the dwelling, my discomfort increasing with every step I take. The stale aromas of food permeate my nose but out of respect for my own “thought-space,” I also opt to ignore those in addition.

A bright light radiates down on me as Father turns on the kitchen lamp, allowing me to finally peer at the features I felt certain I’d long since forgotten. They’re nearly decrepit, worn out from long years of self-pity, in my own view. His green-blue eyes are sunken in his wrinkled face, and his head is nearly devoid of the lush brown hair I vaguely remember him sporting.

His blue robe-covered posture is bent and hunched over, and the once-graceful yet strong and powerful walk reduced itself considerably to little more than a shuffle, as though the ravages of the many decades he’d lived to that point consumed what tiny amount of strength left in his essence.

“All right, Casey, what brings you back here, waking us up at all hours of the day and night!?” he asks of me. “And why in the name of the Cosmic Hells are you stark naked!?”

I remain firm in my own “thought-space,” choosing to ignore his moralistic outburst.

THREE

For several long minutes Dad and I stay fixed in our positions, staring at one another, as though we engaged in a great, cosmic battle of will-power. Mostly it’s out of our extreme awkwardness due to not having contacted each other in so many years.

“You still didn’t answer any of my questions, Casey.”

“Dad . . . I’m just here to pack up some food to eat, so don’t get yourself into a tizzy over my being here. As far as my lack of clothes, well, that’s my choice.”

He sighs very hard and heavy, as though conceding defeat.

“Very well, Casey, but at least say hi to your mom before you go bouncing out the door again. Is that too much for me to ask of you?” For the first time since I set foot inside the house, I thought I saw tears well up in his eyes.

“Oh, all right. Go get her,” I tell him.

Within seconds Dad leaves the kitchen and appears to go upstairs to their bedroom, leaving me to momentarily remain in my fixed position. In spite of the relative coolness of the dining room, beads of sweat cascade down my face, dripping onto my naked large breasts.

A minute or so later, and with a great loud stomping sound reaching my ears, Dad returns to the kitchen with Mom in tow. Her posture is only half as stooped as his, making her seem taller than he is, her unkempt long hair stringy and grey, her face severely wrinkled, her green eyes glazed and lifeless. I suspect at one time Mom was as attractive as I am, but the frumpy-looking robe now belies that former sensuosity.

“Hello, Casey. Your daddy said you were here. Now what the hell do you want!?” she hisses.

“I just wanted to pack some food for myself, Mother. With your permission.”

They gaze at each other, faces plastered with disgust and disapproval, laced with more than a touch of disappointment. A look from them to me tells the whole story.

“Gather your damn food, Casey, and then get your naked ass out of our home,” spits out Dad, eyes still blazing. Then he and Mom storm back upstairs to bed, leaving me with the empty realization that we’ll never see each other in this or any other lifetime. In all honesty and fairness to them, and being true to myself as a woman nursed by the stars’ breasts, that suits me just fine.

Grabbing mostly non-perishable items such as canned fruits, soups, pasta, et al, I amass them and, after a bit of a search, place them in a strong cloth sack. Taking the greatest of care possible, I rummage about for a pen and piece of paper so I can write my parents one last note. Having found them both, I put pen to the paper and write the following:

“Dear Mom and Dad, thanks for the food. And sorry you chose not to see things the way I do, but now that can’t be helped. One day you’ll know what I know, and I sincerely hope it’s not too late for you to fully understand. Take care, and have a prosperous life like you wanted. Casey.”

Leaving the kitchen with my allowed amount of nourishing supplies, I quickly place the note on the table and, getting my cloak and sword alongside the other things I need, immediately depart from here. Outside of food, I totally fail to see why I have arrived here. I really don’t get it.

With each stride I take, the more distant my family home grows, both in the physical and in the psychic sense. Living the type of life my parents expected me to have is something I clearly will not accept in any way, as I don’t think it’s suitable for the woman I truly wish to be.

Within an hour I leave the walled citadel’s borders, just almost making it to the gate when a loud masculine voice calls out.

“Hey, gimme all yer grub, girlie!”

Out of the shadows steps a tall, grey felinoid with bright green eyes, wearing a black leather jacket, blue T-shirt and, and black jeans. His face displays a mixture of hunger-laced desperation and sexual arousal.

“Move out of my way!” I tell him with determination.

“An’ what if I don’t? Whattaya gonna do, girlie?” he sneers.

Carefully I place my bag of food on the ground, and in one swift, fluid motion I discard my cloak, aiming my sword at his chest, ready to strike. His eyes narrow in all-out confusion, and that’s when I make my move.

With slow, soft thrusts I jab my blade at the would-be feline mugger, causing him to break out into fits of laughter. Normally I wouldn’t think to use my sword to amuse people but this was a rather unexpected reaction.

The mugger still laughs uproariously, thus allowing me to grab my supplies and vacate the citadel once and for all . . .

FOUR

Another hour elapses, and soon I’m back at the crystal-clear lake I left a scant two hours before. Fortunately for me, the sojourn was relatively ineventful outside of the pathetic mugging attempt on my food and my person.

Soon a great feeling of tiredness overtakes me, and I know it’s a good chance for me to rest. Placing my supplies on the soft green ground adjacent to my lake, I lay down and stretch my body, a hint of electric erotic sensuality racing from my breasts down to the lower part of my crotch, blanketed with lush auburn hair that matches the hair on my head.

Exuding a great yawn, I cover myself with my scarlet cloak and, taking my sword in hand, I allow my mind to drift away from the physical fibers of that which we accept as “reality” and into the foggy mists of Dream-Space. It is here that my memories merge into one, starting with the first time I picked up my foil-sword.

It was after I chose to leave my stifling home life, with the crassly lofty expectations foisted on me by my parents. From the time I was a little girl till now, everyone here on Laseria felt, somewhat self-righteously, they had the gods-given privilege and duty to run my life. The old Terran adage of “taking a community to raise a child” just didn’t, and still doesn’t fit for me. I want so much more out of life than what was offered at the time.

Upon leaving the gated walls of Laseria’s main citadel I roamed around for days upon days, not fully sure about the direction I wanted my life to go. I must tell you now I wasn’t the confident, self-assured swordswoman I am now. Growing up, I was called fat, ugly, pudgy, and worthless. Again, keeping in line with the crude collective mentality I was forced to accept that “diagnosis,” yet within my blossoming womanly essence I realized something beautiful inside prepared to grow.

Soon I came upon a cave, covered with shiny, jewel-like moss, the glisten of which beckoned me to enter into her orifice. Not wishing to go against my wishful instinct, I stepped inside and found myself immediately bathed in a soft white glow, followed by a female voice calling out to me by name.

“Enter, young Casey, and be not afraid. I’ll not harm you.”

Out of the glowing light walked a tall, light brown skinned mouse-woman with almond-shaped brown eyes, long black-brown hair, large firm breasts, and her naked crotch sported lush coarse black hair. Her reddish lips formed a smile, and her hands outstretched to my bosom even as her circular rodent-like ears twitched in apparent delight.

“Welcome, Casey. Be at ease with what I’m about to teach you. First, though, undress yourself, and purge your womanly heart of all that was thrust upon you.”

With initial trepidation, I slowly stripped off all the clothes I wore out of my “duty” and increasingly felt reborn, as though I was in a new womb, ready to nurse from my new mother’s breasts. The rodent-like woman smiled at me with grand pleasure and summoned me to follow her.

We came to a large, rounded mirror in another section of the cave. She urged me to gaze into the the eyes of my reflection.

“What do you truly see?” 

I was too stunned to readily answer, the image just so strongly prominent.

“I’m . . . beautiful. I never knew.”

Behind me, in the mirror, she drew close to me and kissed me on my shoulder, even as far as massaging my right breast and my heart.

“Now that you’re aware, how do you feel about taking the next step in your rebirth, my child of the night stars?” she asked.

“I’ll take whatever you offer. Just one question. What’s your name?”

She turned around and placed both her arms on my shoulders, gazing mystically into my eyes. Laughing softly, she plants a warm kiss on my lips.

“My own name matters not to me, Casey my woman-child. You are what matters to me. Come,” she said, taking my hand, “and taste of the new birth I now offer.” Interlocking my fingers in hers, the nameless lovely rodent-woman led me further into her cave, as I tried to visually take in every sight I could see.

Soon a cold grip of uncertainty grabbed my heart . . .

FIVE

The further we walked, the darker the cave grew and it was all I can do to keep from panicking. Also, I took note of how much colder it was in spite of the hot beads of sweat streaming all over me.  But as quickly as that initial bout of fear entered my womanhood, it left just as rapidly; my unknown lady-friend saw to that in her very own occult-like manner.

Suddenly I discovered a faint glimmer of light from the far side of the cave’s interior, which gradually grew larger in size and intense in brightness.

“Hang on, Casey. We shan’t be much further now,” she told me.

A wondrous, even awesome sight met my virgin eyes as we exited the dark of the cave’s interior. In front was a lush forest, teeming with wildlife such as I’d never seen or been exposed to. The trees were long and slender, topped with soft, moss-like leaves. The grass below our feet had the consistency of green silk, and far beyond our immediate horizon a long waterfall cascaded down to a wide, crystal blue lake. Above our heads shone a white-yellow light source powered by a means not easily explained to the minds of humanity, both mortal and immortal.

“What place is this?” I asked, my voice almost without breath.

In response to my question, she took my hand and led me into the warm waters of the blue lake. As we waded in up to our kneecaps, a minute rippling effect emitted from the center of the lake herself. Then a second later, a human-like figure formed, clearly female in shape and gender, increasingly growing in stature, her face showing only the light blue-green eyes shining prominently. In one soft, smooth motion she outstretched her long, three-fingered arms, her mountainous breasts moving ever so gently.

“Welcome, Casey, and partake of our gifts,” said the giant woman, echoing the words of my companion.

“I mean no disrespect, but what gifts do you mean?”

Silently and with good humor, the giant water-woman bent down and cupped her hands, dipping them into the water. My friend bade me to hold out my hands, allowing the water’s flow to splash my arms in the process. I wasn’t sure at the time but I swore I felt the soft touch of metallic silver, like a solidifying stream of strength matching the inner power I had in my heart.

Suddenly a bright burst of rainbow-laced light shone into my eyes, and within a few seconds a special gift was substituted. It was a foil-sword, the very one I now own in the present realm of time. It was perfect, meant for me and me alone.

“I — I don’t know what to say,” I said with a hard struggle, as everything was overwhelming me.

“No thanks are needed, young Casey,” replied the water-woman. “This is my display of the love your friend and I have for you. We know of your unhappy struggle in finding your own true place amongst all in this place you call Laseria. But we’ll ensure that you fulfill your destiny to find adventure, work for justice, and to receive the special love of the one whose noble children you want deep in your heart to bear and deliver. 

“But take care, my Casey, there will come great strife and trouble. You won’t be able to fight it alone, and you still need training to wield the Fountain Light, the very foil-sword I birthed to you.” She paused briefly. “I sense in my heart, dearest Casey, you’ll endure like you will never endure before.” The water-woman bent down to me, planting a sweet, passionate kiss on my lips, then once again cupped her hands and dipped into the lake’s waters.

“With the waters I pour upon you, I give you my love and my blessing,” she said.

Finishing her ritual, the water-woman sensed her time was done and gradually returned to the lake that was her womb. Mixed with the dripping water were tears of sadness; I’d grown to love her with every bit of my heart, as beffiting me as the kind of woman I was to be.

“Come now, sweet Casey,” said my mouse companion, “your training begins.”

We departed the lake and set off on our way.

SIX

My companion gently took my hand and led me to another section of the cave’s immense interior, this time to a wide clearing devoid of any vegetation and animal life. The walls were shiny and metallic, like the foil-sword given to me by the water-woman moments earlier.

“May I ask the meaning of this place?”

She turned her almond eyes to me, tears flowing down her face.

“You’re going to have one test but it’s a very important test, my child. It could mean either your death or the completion of your new birth. Use the methods and instructions very carefully, and make your decisions wisely. And above all else, Casey, don’t let fear cloud you. Hold our love for you in your heart, and you’re sure to emerge as the one true light you are destined to be,” she said softly, kissing me and massaging my breasts.

I took a few minutes to mentally prepare myself for this ultimate test.

“All right. I’m as ready as I’ll ever be.”

“Very well, my child. Prepare . . . and good luck to you,” she said somberly.

Not really sure what to expect, I held the Fountain Heart tightly in both hands, my palms wet with perspiration. In the interim the light inside the mystery room dimmed to near-total darkness, and a wave of tense panic washed over every part of my body.

I tried desperately to look around, first to my left and then to my right. As it was darkened by a considerable level, I hadn’t the faintest idea of what to expect next, plus I experienced a severe bout of vertigo, resulting in grave nausea.

“Easy, Casey, easy. Don’t go by what you were conditioned to do on the conscious level,” called out my mentor’s soft voice.

“And how will I know what or who I’m facing?” I asked.

“You will know, my woman-child. You just will. I offer only one more hint: the water-woman’s gift. I can’t say more than that.”

Then all at once, like she said, the answer came to me in an epiphany. I slowed my movement and in an instant, the Fountain Light emitted a burst of pure white energy.

It was lucky for me that it did, for just then I caught glimpse of the first of my targets. It was in the shape of a tall reptiloid with gigantic dark round eyes, scales plastered all over itself — well, herself, for she was very well endowed with very large breasts. Her long arms ended in three fingers, each with sharp talons.

She swung at me, leaving me just enough room to duck and avoid being lacerated. I rolled down on the ground, my foil-sword firmly in my hand, and swung at her back, striking her whip-like tail. It didn’t have much of an effect on her, so I moved to the front of her and thrust my blade straight out at her. To my utter astonishment, the reptiloid woman quickly disintegrated into a green sandy mass.

I was given only a mere few seconds to breathe, because in my mind I knew this really was only the beginning of bigger things . . .

SEVEN

The green mass of sand split in two segments, each forming a different animal-like humanoid, both female and prepared to take me down. Not as hesitant as I was before, I held the Fountain Light high up to their eyes, blinding them in the process. First I thrust forward, then rolled down and came up behind them, slashing them in the process. Once again, they tried to counter my moves.

The first creature, a bird/lizard woman, attempted to bite me with her beak, which was laced with sharp fangs. Using the energy from both my foil-sword and my own confident strength, with one swipe I sent her head flying across the room, reducing her back to the limp, formless green sandy mass as before. Again I allowed myself a brief respite before the second creature, a wolf-like woman, raced to me, her long arms ending with talon-laced paws.

Side-stepping her move just barely, I whirled around and managed to sever one of her hands. Now she turned her dark blue eyes to me, blazing in anger and pure hate, and sneering with all she had, jumped up skyward, ready to sink her teeth into me. Leaping a few inches backward to avoid injury, I stabbed the blade into her neck, all the way up to her skull.

Then with one last, hideous howl of pain and defeat, the wolf woman dissolved, like her partner, back into the green mass of sand from which they were born. Suddenly the dark room lit up with great intensity, momentarily blinding my eyes. Feeling relieved, I turned around to gather my bearings; after all, it isn’t all the time a girl has to utilize a powerful foil-sword in a darkened room, fighting one creature after another.

“You performed spectacularly well, Casey,” said the voice of my companion, her shadow coming up to me.

“Thanks, but it’s very tiring.”

“I understand that all too well, child,” she replied as her full form neared me. “Come . . .” she continued, taking my hand and interlocking our fingers, “now you can rest your weary body. Gods know you deserve it, right?”

She led me back to the entryway, and thus we departed the empty room, returning to the lush, nurturing forest that grew into our home. Next we sat on the grassy bank near the lake where I was blessed earlier, the soft sounds soothing my ears and my body.

Letting out a great yawn I lay my head on her lap, gradually dozing off. Faintly I felt my head lifted up, and opening my eyes I saw myself at her right breast, her face beaming a smile of love such as I’d never felt or seen in my life.

“Allow me to nurse you, the daughter of mine I know you are,” she said.

With one gentle squeeze of her breast from her hand, the liquid flowed into my mouth. It was of a strong sweet taste that reminded me of — well, I hadn’t anything else with which I could compare. The more I suckled from her breast, the greater the flow of her essence. As I drifted back to slumber my ears detected the sounds of a soothing, calming lullaby she sang to me, and me alone.

When I awoke later, my energy level was back to normal and I saw her face, still glowing with the lovely smile as before.

“How are you feeilng?” she asked.

“Wow. Never experienced anything like that before. But I feel wonderful. Thanks.”

“You’re more than welcome. Up we go,” she said, lifting my head and aiding me to my feet.

“What’s the next step in my training?”

“That next step will come when it does, honey-girl. But for now walk with me, and allow yourself to soak in all I give you and so much more.” Cupping my chin in her hands, she drew my lips to hers and kissed me hotly and passionately, even gently sliding her throbbing tongue into my mouth.

Once our lips parted, she beckoned me to follow her, wherever place she had in store for me . . .

EIGHT

As we left our forest home, a wave of grief and sadness washed over me, as I realized I wouldn’t be seeing it for a long, long time though I didn’t know precisely why.

I opted to ask my lady-love out forthright.

“Where are we going?”

“You will know when we arrive, Casey. Please, no more questions for now. When we get there then, and only then will I tell you everything you will need to know.”

Feeling somewhat embarassed, I felt silent as we walked further and further away from my beloved forest, though my curiosity grew exponentially. Soon we came to another opening in the cave’s interior, this time leading toward an entryway, or more accurately exit. Again, I didn’t know where it led to, but nonetheless it was overwhelming for me to leave just when I’ve come to enjoy everything here.

The exitway wasn’t as dark as the original entryway, and within a few of our seconds emerged in a clearing, with the starry night sky above us, and in particular the glittering Jeweled Moons of Laseria; they seemed to throb with feminine desire, as though there was a living, pure heartbeat within them. Immediately we found another soft, warm grassy knoll underneath the Jeweled Moons; the light they emitted beamed down on my body, and I searched high and low to find out why this was so.

“That light from the breasts of the Jeweled Moons shines once in a great life-span, choosing only the One whose desires most deserve to be fulfilled. To make a long story short, yours are the desires destined to be granted, but be careful not to waste those desires on cheap, frivolous things which you don’t really need.” She idly stroked my legs and the thick auburn hair on my crotch.

“Of course, I won’t think you’ll do that, Casey. You’re a smart, resourceful, and in my eyes very attractive woman, and whatever your desires are, I know they’re going to be for the benefit of not only yourself as a woman, but for the new visitor destined to arrive very, very soon, in time’s own due course.”

“New visitor? What do you mean by that, if I may?” I asked in total perlexity.

She smiled as she walked her long fingers from my crotch to my nipples.

“Oh, you’ll know when you know, that’s all.”  I received a kiss on my lips from her once more as she playfully fingered my nipples. An unsupressed burst of laughter erupted from me; I’m quite ticklish there but I wasn’t complaining.

Once that was done, she had me follow her pointed finger back to the Jeweled Moons of Laseria, whose bright light continued to bathe us.

“As I say, sweet Casey, something very special will come to you and in you in its proper course in time. So be prepared to welcome that something, and most of all always remember the love I have for you, and keep the power of the Fountain Light with you at all times. For now, my child-love, walk with me a while longer, and a place reserved just for you alone will we find.” 

Before we left, my rodent-girl stood me up to my feet and did the one thing I never dreamed possible: she bent down and kissed my crotch with a soft caress, then massaged it after she finished. A moment later, she stood back up and we departed for that special place made for my essence . . .

NINE

A foggy sense overtook every ounce of me as I walked with my woman, yet I felt absoutely no fear in any way. With a fluid motion she turned around and, holding my hands warmly yet tightly, kissed my lips and slid her tongue in my mouth, one last time for now.

“I’ll be ever with you always, Casey, until I meet with you again. And I keep my word,” she said. She began to walk away, but paused and rushed back to me. “Oh! I almost forgot. Come with me.”

Taking my hand, we ran from the grassy knoll toward a small hut in the distance, which I suspected was her home. Rapidly we ran, leaping over one blade of grass after another until we made it to the doorway. As she opened the door, a wafty yet delicious aroma hit my nostrils as she left my side for a second, rummaged around, and returned with a scarlet cloak she tailor-made for the One she chose, namely me.

“This garment I give you will further blanket you with my undying, eternal love,” she uttered as she placed it on my shoulders, then massaged my breasts and my crotch again. Moving around to face her, I kissed her face and her mouth while tears of sadness ran down my face.

“I’ll come to you again, my baby girl, and we’ll form a new Laseria of our very own one day.”

With great hesitation I made my way out of her hut, fighting the urge to let me stay with her. But everything around me slowly dissolved into a sea of dreams leading back to the realms of physical consciousness . . .

I wake up from my nocturnal slumber, filled with the overpowering sadness stemming from my departure from her presence, yet somewhere in my heart I tried to keep alive the promise she made: of she and I forming our own version of Laseria in the future, though when that future was, I dared not guess.

Feeling more alert and aware after my dreamy eventful slumber, with the cache of food and my beloved foil-sword called the Fountain Light in my hand, I wrap my cloak all about me and again I set off to wherever my heart leads me. That’s to say, I never have a set plan regarding my journey; I rely more on instinct, as taught by the rodent-woman who was mother, lover, teacher, and friend in one pure, sensuous form.

Halfway into my trip I see a familiar hut in the distance, and as I haven’t had much to eat since I left my parents’ home for the final time, I make the choice to go there and see if I can use their cooking gear to heat up some food.

Once I arrive, I knock on the door to see if anyone’s home. To my surprise the door is ajar, allowing me to call out.

“Hello? Is anyone home?”

No answer comes to my ears, and with the opened door staring me in the face, there was really no alternative but to go in. The very second I enter, another familiar occurrence takes shape. That wafty yet delicious aroma I’d known from long ago re-enters my nose, and my heart races with anticipation.

Taking great care to not disturb anything inside, I walk very slowly to the cooking area of the hut, unaware of the slinky shadow behind me. Suddenly the room dims, and faintly I get a glimpse of soft , perfect skin on my face, accentuated by what are apparently very long, manicured fingers covering my eyes. A cold, soft whisp of mint breath blows into my hair and my right ear.

“Guess who?” asks a whispered voice with a giggle.

The fingers fall from my eyes, and as I whirl my head to see, my jaw drops and I now know.

“My gods! It’s –”

“Hello, Casey. Welcome back.”

We embrace each other warmly and tightly, soaking each other in. Even the brightest lights from the Jeweled Moons themselves pale in comparison to the joy I have inside of me right now.

“How did you know I was here?”

“I sensed your imminent arrival, and just left the door open for you.”

That fact more than impresses me, but I have to know more about it.

“So you planned for me to come here, right?”

In response to my inquiry, she plants a soft, slow kiss on my lips, stroking my hair along the way.

“Now what do you think, you silly girl?” she says with a laugh.

TEN

We make ourselves a brief meal of mostly soups, considerate of our mutual spaces in the cooking area. Seeing as how this isn’t a problem, our meal-making goes very well.

She beckons me to a small round table, not much bigger than a tree stump, and with ceremonious ritual we place our bowls on the table. First she sits on her stool, then it’s my turn to sit. I’m still filled with questions I need to have answered, but one look from her almond-like eyes tells me she already knows the answers.

“Casey . . . how can I put this? I mean, it’s so hard to explain everything I know about you.”

“Please try. For me.”

She sighs very hard, organizing her thoughts very methodically.

“Well, baby girl, here goes. First off, you asked me a long time ago what my name was, and my response was that it didn’t matter to me. That part should still hold true, sweetheart, but out of my love for you, I can reveal to you only my nickname. Think of a volcano, on the long-distant world men call Earth, in the section of Hawaii.”

I close my eyes hard in order to concentrate, trying to visualize the clue she gives me. It’s to no avail.

“I’m sorry, I can’t picture it too good,” I remorsefully tell her.

“Oh, no matter. I do tend to offer difficult hints to people. So what the hell, I’ll tell you. I am called Krakatoa Katie on my home world, which is the Earth I mentioned, or rather it was. Up until I was re-born on Laseria, I was living on a space colony on another distant world, Mars by name. 

“I was married to a young human lieutenant in the United Star Force, with two children, a teenage daughter, Mara, and a son, Justin. My husband was assigned to a top-secret mission somewhere out in space, leaving me behind to raise Mara and Justin. Luckily I shared a house with another female USF wife, and between the two of us, we kept things running as smooth as humanly possible.”

“How did you come to Laseria? And why choose me as your own?”

“Well, baby girl, after my marriage ended and my ‘other’ relationship as well, I found myself alone with nothing to do, nowhere to go. Just little old me, doomed to a ‘life’ of nauseating boredom. That’s when the idea came to me.”

“Which is what?” I ask.

“Oh, I decided to borrow my ex-husband’s flier and go trekking into outer space, looking for whatever suits my fanciful interest. That was when I saw the Dark Gate.”

“The Dark Gate? What is the Dark Gate?”

“It’s a bit hard to explain, honey-girl, but the Dark Gate is basically a tunnel leading from one universe to another, each one different from the other. Out of my growing curiosity I flew close to the opening, and instantly felt myself drawn in like dust to a vacuum cleaner. 

“Faster and faster my ship went through the Dark Gate, until I arrived in the orbit above this planet, this very Laseria that’s since become the site of my re-birth. That came about because unlike my old life on Mars, I was determined to learn all there is to know. During this time, I grew aware of your presence in a weird way.”

“How’s that?”

“Well, I simply used the monitors from my wrecked ship and saw how miserably unhappy you were in your life. I took it on myself to get myself close to you, and when we finally did meet, everything fell into place, primarily for you but also for me as well. You see, baby girl, anytime I gaze into you, I see a lot of myself.”

“So that’s why you have those deep feelings of love for me. Now I get it.” A smile shines to her from my face. “You know, I never did properly thank you.”

“Casey, you always thank me, time after time.”

“Really? How?”

She doesn’t say right off, but gazes into my eyes in a dreamy, hypnotically delicious manner as befitting the type of woman I see her as: kindly, trustworthy, and most of all, one in tune with my heart and feelings. I have to tell you I can’t ask for anything more in my life at this stage.

Slowly rising from her chair, she walks around the table to me, sitting on my lap and holding me next to her breasts, where I lay my head.

“Oh my baby girl, my Casey, I feel so alive with you, much as I make you alive.” 

Together we rise from the table, our meals uneaten, and walk outside to stare at the Jeweled Moons of our world, our hands and fingers interlocked in the special bond she and I have for each other. For long minutes do we stare at the Moons, their light beaming down on us.

“Soon, Casey, very soon now the third part in our new Laseria will come to us.”

“What new part do you mean?”

She tries to stifle a burst of laughter. It fails, of course.

“That,” she says, kissing my lips, “would be telling.”

 

About

About.

Change (It’s Not the Same)

HI America,

I know I haven’t been doing anything of note here on WordPress in a hell of a long time, but I assure you there’s a very valid reason for my extended absence.

First off, I’ve been busy striving to get my work out to the public like never before, even going so far as re-editing and re-formatting everything I’ve written up tiil recently, including a series of adult, erotic fantasy stories (which you may be seeing here soon). I even had a meeting with some corporate directors who seemed truly interested in what I offered.

But the biggest thing happening to me concerns my hitherto nonexistent love life.

Over the past few weeks I’ve gone online to a couple of free online dating sites, purely out of curiosity, and lo and behold, out of the blue someone has taken a genuine interest in me as a person, and not — repeat, not — what I do for a living, or accurately what I’m trying to do for a living.

In the past two weeks or thereabouts we’ve exchanged emails and instant messages telling about ourselves, our dreams, hopes, fears, and plans for the future.

Now, I know all this sounds a bit on the side of cliche but it’s all true,

For those who want information, her name’s Cynthia, hailing from Hickory, North Carolina, and I feel she’s the woman who’ll help change the face of this Universe for the better. She’s a blonde beauty, with blue eyes and a winsome smile. By trade, she does interior decorating and on the side she’s a caterer.

I don’t want to wax poetic here too much but there’s also another force that helped unite Cynthia and myself: the great progressive rock group The Moody Blues. I realize that some of you might not get the immediate connection but please bear with me.

About the same time she and I met online, I purchased some of their best CDs and started re-listening to them and right away, the forces converged into a single, smooth stream that was just meant to flow into my life and heart.

Coincidence or destiny?

You be the judge.

THE MYRIAD WAR

“…and thus did Fugitor, with his two allies and in accordance with the New and Noble Destiny laid out by the Fates of Time, set out on his ever-eternal quest to fight Injustice in the name of the Temporal Balance…and yet still had no idea of what would truly await him…”

–The Children’s Book of Heroes of the Temporal Balance

 

CHAPTER ONE

I suppose you’re all wondering what I’ve been up to since we last met.

Well, as these things are wont to go at times, it’s another long and even more incredible tale, so like the first time, I’ll just let things fall where they may, thank you so much.

It had been quite some time since I became recently aware of our New and Noble Destiny   that our friend Sidney told us about.  I have to say that it definitely fell into my line of thinking.  I  just wasn’t too certain about Marlena and Arthur’s feelings on the subject.

I can only hope that this notion doesn’t destroy our friendship, and especially my love for Marlena.  In fact, if it wasn’t for her making her way into my existence, I don’t know where I’d have ended up.  Probably dead, I’d bet my last ounce of being.

But…do let’s not dwell on that rather morbid subject.  It is admittedly depressing.

Where was I at….oh, of course.  Our story.

Well, as near as I can distinctly recall, it was shortly after Sidney gave us our commission that we soon resumed our voyages throughout the Myriad Worlds, not fully knowing what to expect by this stage.  But strangely enough, like my earlier adventure, I have to say to you that, again, it didn’t seem all that daunting.

But to my realization, I knew that I had to ask of Marlena and Arthur their true feelings on what we’re about to endure…whether it be for good or ill.

After I took a few moments to compose my thoughts, I turned to Marlena.

“I say, Marlena, may I ask you something?”

She turned her lovely unblemished face ‘round to me.

“Sure, Tony.  What’s on your mind?”

I paused a brief second to carefully conjure up a suitable question.

“Well…I would like to know one thing.”

She gave me a look that was a bit on the curious side.

“Oh?  What’s that?” she asked in return.

Presently I eyed both she and Arthur simultaneously.

“Tell me the truth.  How do you two really feel in regards to our New Calling, as it were?”  There.  I asked them, if only to satisfy the curiosity of whomever I’m constantly relating all this to. I do hope that you try to take no personal offense.

They turned ‘round and looked at each other in baffled confusion.  Then they nodded their heads in an almost musical unison.  Arthur was the logical one to respond, such as it is, I suppose.

“Ah, I ain’t got a complaint.  I’ve been ‘relishing’ it all around,” quipped Arthur, doubtless in deference to his former home which, I’m sure you’ll recall, resembled a rather weird hamburger complete with all the trimmings, or “fixings” for you of the American persuasion.

Next it was Marlena’s turn to answer my odd inquiry.

“Besides, Tony, I won’t dare go anywhere without you in my life.  And I know that you agree with that thought, don’t you?”  she said, her tone on the rather bold if not all-out crass side.

I had to smile at her strong determination to remain at my side throughout it all.  I suppose that’s the main reason why I somehow managed to stay a little on the overly sane and logical side of it all, in spite of the weird circumstances to which we consistently found ourselves in.  But…that’s the way the ice freezes itself, I suppose.

I can try to hope that nothing can much, if at all, go very wrong….

CHAPTER TWO

And so, once more, as these voyages are wont to go at times, we fell into a welcome routine sojourn, with(hopefully, as I just said a moment ago)no sudden surprise adventures or frighteningly weird encounters with every being that have strange tales that come right straight out of every soap opera one finds, albeit on the diminishing side.

Just then, Marlena, her face growing dark with worry, turned unexpectedly ‘round to me.

“Tony?  What’s wrong?  You look depressed.”

Without returning my gaze to her, I made with one of my usual ready-made answers.

“Oh, it’s just that I’ve quite a lot on my mind.  Quite a lot.”

Thereafter, the rest of our initial sojourn remained in silence, until we spotted a blue-red planetoid just twenty degrees below our vantage point.  I assessed the situation, and decided that it was the ideal place to rest up, to recharge my powers…and do some heavy thinking that, not at all surprisingly, was more than a tad on the contemplative side.

Soon after our landing, we took a small spot of time to casually look about our immediate surroundings.  Outside of the rather oddly-colored skies above our heads, it was somewhat indistinguishable from any other planetoid we’d seen up to this point.   I mean, sure, there was the odd temple here and there, a few houses that more than had the appearances of plastic cola bottles, but other than that, it was a tad on the drab side of it all.

Unexpectedly, Arthur made his way ‘round to my position.

“Hey, Tones,” he asked, his approach a bit on the rather crass side. I mean, I do hate being called Tones, but I wasn’t quite in the mood to argue.

Wearily I looked to him.

“What is it, Arthur?”

He got straight to the point.

“I’ve been looking at these houses here, and it got me to thinking.”

“Oh?  And about what, dare I ask?”

He flashed his trademark smug grin.

“I’m thinking that, well–I’m thirsty.”  There.  He’d said it…although I do wish otherwise.

I glared at him intently, yet somehow I kept an even temper about it.

“Well, I’m sure we’ll replenish ourselves momentarily enough.  In the meantime, do try to keep those rather inane thoughts to yourself.  If ever you have anything sensible to say, by all means, be my guest and say those.”

In his nonchalant manner, Arthur acknowledged my response.  Whether he’d actually obey that request, only the Fates of Time can tell.

And speaking of which, I heard another voice call out to me.

“Hi, Tony.  How’re things going?”

I whirled ‘round and there, spot-on behind us, stood one of the mysterious Fates of Time.  It was, in actuality, our mentor Sidney.  You know, the chap resembling a U.S. Army psychiatrist.  A decent sort of fellow, all things considered in the Grand Scheme of it all, I suppose.

“Oh, I really can’t dare complain too much, I can say,” I replied coolly.

He let out his benevolent if overly superior smile.

“Well, that’s nice.  I thought I might stop by and check up on you, that’s all.”

A rather ominous notion wormed its way ‘round the of my mind.

“I say, Sidney, old fellow–no offense intended–you said that our New and Noble Destiny was to root out any and all sorts of Injustice in the name of–what is it?–the Temporal Balance.”

“Yes?  And what’s your point?” he asked without an air of anger in his even voice.

“Well…” I began, “we’ve been traversing ‘round the Myriad Worlds and well, to be quite frank and openly honest, we’ve not encountered any as such.”

“Yet.  Not yet…but you will–and only when you don’t expect it coming.  But I’d still be on my toes if I were you, Tony.  There’s a lot riding on all this, as I know you’re aware by now.”

I received a rather grim sense of foreboding in my psyche…and I do think it rubbed off onto Marlena and Arthur, who had been near my side during the conversation’s course.

Presently Sidney turned about to Marlena, still smiling warmly.

“And how are things with you, Marlena?”

She returned his smile equally warmly.

“Oh, I can’t gripe about it.  In fact, I think it’s going to be an exciting adventure!”

The remaining three of us looked ‘round at one another in grim dismay.

If only she’d truly understand it all, I thought silently to myself.

If only…

CHAPTER THREE

For many a long moment not one sound of speech was uttered out loud.  The pause was a bit on the thick side, I must say.  And yet in a very strange way, I suppose it was to our collective benefit, because it provided the most opportune moment to consider our next course of action.

Then, just as my thoughts found their way to having their voice, Sidney suddenly teleported himself back to the High Realms of Infinity, leaving us to carry on, such as it is.

Marlena whirled her eyes to my features.

“Tony?  What’s wrong?”

I turned ‘round to her, my eyes now blazing, which is not something I usually would do.

“Nothing. It’ll pass,” I stated a tad tersely.

Shrugging her shoulders, Marlena decided to let it be…for the nonce anyway.   And yet I couldn’t help but notice that her “casual” shrug indicated some other thing altogether.

I was still mulling ‘round this notion when dear old Arthur waltzed his way to me.

“Say, uh, Tones–” he began.

I whirled about to face him, trying a tad on the hard side to remain calm.

“Arthur…if you could, please do not call me Tones.  I know it’s your way to be glib, but all I ask is for you to show some manners and at least try to call me by name.  Does that make sense to you?”

He, like Marlena, shrugged his shoulders, that smug grin ever so present.

“Sure it makes sense.  Only one thing bugs me.”

“Oh?  And what’s that, I dare ask.”

He didn’t miss a single beat.

“How much in dollars are we getting paid for this?”

An odd look crossed my face.  Then I got the joke.  And, as is the usual course, it wasn’t at all funny in the slightest bit.  Yet inside my psyche, the relief by Arthur was welcomed indeed.

Of course, naturally I did have the decency if not smarts to not answer that question.  Besides, it was a tad bit on the moot side, anyway.

That gnawing sense of foreboding danger returned with a vengeance.

And for this, well–oh let’s not dwell on it.

That will happen soon enough….

CHAPTER FOUR

The three of us resumed our sojourn throughout the Myriad Worlds(courtesy of the force-field screen about our forms), and then we found ourselves drawn, albeit inexplicably, to a cluster of planets we’d never encountered before.  First off, there was nary a cloud in sight on any of the ones that we immediately saw upon contact, leaving me to suspect that no life existed there, or if it did, it wouldn’t dare be there now.  This struck all of us as rather a bit odd.

So, with my curiosity once more piqued, I decided to move my companions and myself in for a closer look.  I must say, it somehow or other grew to be quite exciting, although I’m sure you’ll find Marlena and Arthur disagreeing ever so slightly.

Upon landing on one planet’s surface, we looked ‘round and got an eyeful of desolation and waste, as characterized by the hideously charred landscape and ruined buildings just lying all about the immediate perimeter, as far as the eye can see.

Marlena turned to me, a grim curiosity showing on her features.

“Tony, what, or who could have done all this?”

It was indeed a good question, but which didn’t have a ready-made answer.  But you can bet it did give me a ready-made dosage of total nausea.

Then I heard Arthur call out.

“Hey, Tones, check this out!”

We raced to his position, and gazed our collective eyes on the shattered remains of what appeared to be a star-cruiser of some such as we’d never before encountered.  I surmised that it was a one-man fighter, not unlike those I’d seen in the science fiction stories.  There were pieces of twin engine nacelles, slabs of metals which had been the wings, the control console looked like a piece of Swiss cheese–well, you do get the picture.

But the most hideous sight there was the lifeless corpse of the pilot.  Evidently it, or rather, he hadn’t decomposed.  He was lying there, face down on the surface.  With my two compatriots looking on, I turned him over to see his face.  When I did, Marlena’s eyes welled up with tears.

And why is that, you ask?

Well, the face was that of a young man, or to be more accurate, a young boy.  He couldn’t have been more than fourteen years old, if even that.

“He’s just a kid,” said Marlena, even as she leaned down to him, stroking his brown hair gently.  I have to say that her devotion to the care of the Noble Beings was admirable, yet in this case it was rather useless.

We decided to take a few moments to properly bury the young boy alongside the shattered remains of his cruiser. While Arthur and I dug a shallow grave, Marlena inexplicably held the boy next to her, cradling him as though he was her own offspring.

With her eyes still teary, she turned ‘round to us.

“You know, Tony, he could be my own child!!” she uttered.

Now that struck me as odd!  It also slightly angered me, as well.

“Oh, do stop carrying on so.  He’s dead.  And anyway, what would you have done to prevent his death?”  Now I don’t want to seem cold about this, but there are things not even I can  control or alter.  If there were–well, again, that’s one of those thoughts I’d just as soon not dwell on, thank you so very much.

After Marlena had regained some of her senses, she laid the boy in the makeshift grave, said a blessing–in Spanish, unbelievably–kissed his cheek, and then turned away.  Her grief was quite palpable, I know.

With the impromptu funeral at an end, we walked from the grave and toward the row of ruined buildings which doubtlessly showed the tell-tale marks of laser fire and photon salvos combined.  It indeed was quite grim and equally hideous!

The question that Marlena asked earlier ran ‘round and ‘round in the recesses of my mind yet I still didn’t have an answer as yet.

Arthur, as usual, came up with his trademark inane quip.

“Wow.  Sure’d hate to see this repair bill.”

For once I didn’t argue, and in fact actually agreed with him, though I didn’t know why I did.  But…it’s the ways of the Universe, I suppose….

CHAPTER FOUR

“I see you made it, Tony.”

I whirled ‘round, and there was Sidney!!  I could never get used to his sudden appearances!

“I say, Sidney, is this part of the so-called New Destiny?” I daringly asked.

If he was angry with my line of questioning, he didn’t show it in the least bit.  His calm answer said as much.

“I’m afraid so, Tony.  This is only a small example of  what could happen if  Injustice isn’t eliminated from the Universe.  This,” he said, indicating all we’ve seen, “was caused by a force deadlier than anything else ever witnessed.”  I could swear that I saw his face become grim with worry, though that may have been the lighting here, I don’t know.

Marlena turned her sad gaze to Sidney. He read that look, answering the question even before she asked.

“Believe me, Marlena, I really understand the pain you’re feeling right now.  My heart goes out his family, but at the moment, there isn’t anything anyone could’ve done to prevent this from happening.  Even I can’t go back through Time to bring back one life back to the Living Realm, as much as we’d like to.”

Instantly my mind returned to the same old question running ‘round the recesses of my mind.  But I knew I didn’t need to ask, knowing Sidney.

“To answer your question, the forces responsible for this is led by the most insidious man imaginable.  His name—is Roger!!”

I grew quite curious at this odd revelation.

“And, uh, who’s this Roger chap?”

Sidney got straight on to the point…in his own way, naturally.

“Oh, you’ll know soon enough, Tony.  You’ll know soon enough, but suffice it for me to say that he will not be a pushover, like your former masters were.  This guy is out for blood, and he doesn’t care who gets hurt, or killed, as in the case of that young boy you just buried.  And if you’re not careful, the next burial could be yours!” And with that now said, Sidney turned away from us, and did his vanishing act.

I digested this information for a spot of time, trying to heed Sidney’s advice.

And yet, that sense of the dark, foreboding sense of the Unknown gnawed at us…

CHAPTER FIVE

Having just gotten only the vaguest notion of the man we were to stop, the three of us resumed our journey throughout the Myriad Worlds.  The daunting notion of us trying to stop and deter some madman from carrying out whatever plot he had in his mind was blatantly obvious from the start.  And let me be the first to admit to you now that, quite frankly, it scared the hell out of us!!

And yet–as I’m wont to think–I couldn’t help but also draw some humor from this.  I mean, just think of this for a spot.  Who, if ever, heard of a tyrannical bloke named–Roger?!

However, I had the sense of knowing enough fighting tact to learn to never, ever underestimate an enemy of any sort.  And I felt that my two comrades knew what I knew.  In fact, I know that they knew, believe me on that, my friends.  Out of their own good manners, though, they didn’t say those out loud.

I remained lost in my little–daydreams, I suppose you’d call them–when an extremely familiar voice called out in a very hearty manner.

“Hello, Tony.”

We turned ‘round and there, straight-on behind us, was our old friend, the gigantic sentient fortress-ship Friday.

“Hi, Friday!!” yelled out Marlena joyously.

“Hey, Friday.  How was your week?” quipped Arthur.

“Oh, no complaints, I can say,” he answered.

As grateful as I was to see our old friend, a new curiosity wormed its way ‘round the recesses of my mind.

“I can see you’re wondering why I’m here with you again. Well, that can be answered easily enough.  See, I was sent by Sidney and all the other Fates of Time to help you out in fighting this new menace that I’m sure you’re aware of by now.”

“Yes, that’s right.  His name is Roger, if I do recall correctly,” I told him in confirmation.

Oddly enough, Friday didn’t seem all that surprised.

“Yeah, I’ve been keeping tabs on that guy.  In fact, if you want, I can give you the facts I have stored in my data file network,” he offered.

This he did with the utmost total efficiency, and soon we had our idea of what this Roger bloke was more than capable of committing as far as Injustice goes.  It did nothing for our morale, I’m afraid I have to say.

I had, in fact, that ever-increasing sense of total doom about to overtake us all!!

CHAPTER SIX

Upon heard the information given us by Friday, Marlena grew frightened.

“Tony, remember when I said that this was going to be exciting?  Well, I take it all back!”

Wordlessly I went to her and embraced her lovingly. Somehow the grim magnitude of it all had finally caught up with her.  And I must say it rendered Arthur quite totally speechless, as felt by the absence of his inane quips…and for that, I’m supremely grateful.

With the info from Friday now placed into our collective consciousnesses, we resumed our wayward journeys through the “normal” regions of the Myriad Worlds…though I knew in the deepest recesses of my mind that it wouldn’t stay normal for all that much longer.  Especially not now with this Roger bloke running about, thinking about who-knows-what kind of Chaos he can create without a flinch.

I turned ‘round to my living colleagues, seeing their fear quite so clearly…never more so than on Marlena’s. I also noticed that her own fear was harshly blended in with more than a dose of all-out anger.  Doubtless it had to do with the young boy we’d just buried earlier.

Deciding to rest my powers, the three of us made our way to Friday’s welcoming interior.   It also gave us a chance to collect our thoughts and try within reason to figure out the danger that Mr. Roger(no, not the one from children’s TV, thank you)was planning if not actually executing.

It was then that we’d gotten another surprise visit from Sidney.

“Still trying to figure out Roger’s plot, huh, Tony?”

I turned about to face him.  How he knew that, I’ll never even try to guess.

“As a matter of course in the situation, yes, I am.”

“You’re wasting your effort, Tony.  People like Roger just can’t be figured out even on a good day.  The best I can advise you to do is just let things in the Grand Schemes of the Balance fall wherever they may.”  And with that bit of “good” news, he turned ‘round and vanished once more.

I mulled over this for quite a lot of time when dear old Friday shook my thoughts into sharp focus.

“Sorry to interrupt your thoughts, but I think you better take a look at this!”

I raced over to the main viewing screen, and was appalled by what I’d seen.

All about was the much-dreaded Chaos that we’d been warned about much, much earlier.  There were remnants of what had been planets teeming with life, now utterly destroyed!!  We also gazed at fragments of star-cruisers, freighters, passenger liner-ships, et al.   Doubtless, though, perhaps the most sickening thing was the massive gathering of lifeless bodies floating all about endless Space.

It all grew too much for Marlena and Arthur, both of whom turned to throw up.

At the risk of sounding cold, I casually turned back to Friday’s main panel.

“I say, Friday…do you suppose–?”

“That this is the handiwork of Roger the Warlord?  Yeah, Tony, it’s now becoming all-too-painfully clear.”  If it was at all possible for Friday to throw up himself, he’d have done so by now.

Now, in spite of my not having met him, my hatred for Roger had increased exponentially.

And I knew that it had become my pleasure to take him out.  Now.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Having finally gotten the full dose of the insidiousness of Roger’s total capacity, I asked Friday to trace the debris-trail back to the source.  To my delight, he did this in the most rapid and efficient manner possible.  I can sense that Friday hated this monster as much as I.

“I’m getting traces of radiation coming from beyond the edge of this system.  It’s a type that I’ve never encountered before.  I recommend that we proceed with the utmost caution.”

“Understood, Friday.  And thanks.”

In a few micro-seconds Friday activated the massive star-drive engine on the aft-side of his structure, and soon we set off.  I knew it was my duty of honor to find Roger and eliminate him, if it came to that, but I also had the feeling that–well, do let’s be frank about this.  It really frightened me immeasurably by this time.  As a result, I made a rather curious if not cowardly request.

“I say, Friday, would you be so kind and decelerate slightly, please?”

Friday had to think about this for a spot.

“May I ask why, Tony?”

Just then Marlena and Arthur came up to me, their faces showing perplexed confusion as well.  I couldn’t fault them for that.

Not really all that mindful of the others, I resumed focus on Friday’s voice input.

“Well, I’m not really in that much of a hurry to confront this Roger character now, am I?”

Oddly enough, their understanding was quite definite.  And so was their sympathy, to their credit, or good manners, or whichever you wish to call it.

And so, we slowed down our speed, partly to save power, partly to properly formulate a plan, but mostly out of my own growing fear and terror.  I mean, there are things that frighten even me, I have to honestly say.  But, for the sake of the lives of the Noble Beings living still on the Myriad Worlds, my own personal feelings would have to put themselves on the backburners of my mind.  Besides, I reasoned to myself, all fears are usually for nothing.

This one particular fear, however, would ultimately warrant itself, to my chagrin, as I was to find out soon…

And so once more I drew myself into a state of dark haziness till I got a signal–well, a spot of talk from Friday.

“Tony, you alright?  You’ve been awfully subdued throughout this journey.”

I clearly wasn’t in the mood for any conversation of the casual sort, but I knew that Friday was one of my dearest friends, so I opened up to him, in a manner of speaking.

“To be honest, Friday old boy, I’m having a great deal of fear in regards to Roger the Warlord.  I have to say that, in fact, I’m quite–terrified about this entire business.”

“Yeah, that’s all-too-understandable there, Tony.  But it’s crucial that we take this vile-minded SOB out before he does any more damage!!”

Against my growing sense of terror, I had to smile.  Friday always knew how to come through for a friend.  And for this, and him, I had to thank the Fates of Time, which is something I don’t normally do.

At that rather unexpected next moment, Marlena walked up to me, and proceeded to embrace the stuffings out of my frame.  I, for one, welcomed it.  Suddenly my fear completely dissipated from my being, and was replaced with my now-customary resolve.  Now I could never be quite all certain about this, but I believed I heard Friday actually–chuckle, though that may have been the engines, I don’t know.

But I do hope that Roger gets the sense that wherever he may be, he’d better be eating his fingernails, or toenail clippings, or some such….

CHAPTER NINE

The closer we drew to Roger’s home realm, the stronger my resolve grew…as did my curiosity as to what he actually looked like.

“Excuse me, Friday, but there’s one thing I’d forgotten to ask you,” I said.

“Let me guess.  You don’t know what Roger looks like, do you?”

“How did you know I was going to ask that?” I questioned.

“Oh, just a hunch.  No problem, though.  I’ll patch his profile data now.”

The three of us humans made our way to the main computer screen now displaying Roger’s profile.  I have to say that, physical-wise, his face wasn’t all that much to look at.  Try to picture a tall, craggly-faced man, with grey stringy yet thick hair, a slightly big nose, a very thin mouth, clean-shaven, and having piercing blue-grey eyes.  His appearance was a bit on the pompous side.

We were quite astonished, I must admit, and also amused.  This is the bloke responsible for all this–death now floating all about us?!

Yet I still heeded the advice about the underestimation of a potentially deadly enemy, as I know for a fact that Sidney said to us.

Marlena turned ‘round to Arthur, then back to me.  Instantly her eyes boggled!

“Tony!!  I think I heard of this guy!!”  she yelled out.

“Oh, yes?  From where, may I be so bold to ask?”

“From–oh, maybe it was a coincidence.  But I have seen this guy somewhere before–and  not from the info that Friday just gave us now.”

Looking at her skeptically, I decided to let the matter die, so to speak.

Then, not unexpectedly, Arthur came up to my position.  He had a rather glum look emanating from his grey-blue eyes.  His fear became all too palpable by this state.

“Hey, Tony, how are we going to stop this guy from doing any more killing?” he asked.

His point was, to my surprise, quite valid.  As a result, I mulled this ‘round the recesses of my mind, trying my damnedest best to respond.

“Well…the best that we can dare hope for is to just reason with him, I suppose.”

Somehow or other, however, that reply did nothing for our collective morale.

And I sensed that somewhere–in fact, everywhere in this part of the Universe, Roger knew this–and he isn’t the least bit afraid to exploit it for his vile crass jollies!!

CHAPTER TEN

A growing depression permeated all about as the sojourn through this sector of the Myriad Worlds carried on, as it’s wont to do whether we wish it or not.  It wasn’t exactly the feeling we were accustomed to, courtesy of our worry and fear of this Roger bloke.  But we also knew that there was the one element we could use to our advantage.  And I can be honest in saying that this was the one thing that Roger just doesn’t get, or if he did, wouldn’t care about.

And that was the strong friendship we three–well, we four have for each other, and especially the love I have, and will eternally continue to have, for Marlena.

So for the first time in long days, a sense of relieved joy re-permeated about our beings, even that of Friday’s as well.  Now we were more than ready for the challenge that Roger, I can be sure of, was due to offer.

I turned ‘round to my two fellow humans, smiling rather a bit on the broad side.  They did likewise, to my delight.  This, too, strengthened me to almost limitless levels.  And I have to say that it also helped my powers increase themselves to even loftier levels, if that’s at all possible.  Our fear had, finally and much to our relief, subsided itself permanently.

And, as I’m sure I’d stated to you many times by now, I do hope that dear old Roger gets the hint that his “time” was due to be up–and soon!

But for now, having left behind the Chaos of Death caused by him, we grew to enjoy our trek through the remaining Myriad Worlds untouched by the stench that is Roger.  A faint glimmer of total hope glimmered in our eyes as we gazed upon planets of all sorts of various shapes and colors; again, some in pained birth, others in the height of their influence and strength, and then, as is the usual course by now, those on a gradual if painful decline till that moment of Total Demise.

All like the Essence of Life itself, as I said to you in my earlier adventure–that is, if you’d been paying attention.  Which I know for a fact that you did.

During the course of our collective reverie, no one uttered a word of any sort at all, especially Arthur, now much to my chagrin.  Fortunately that would change sooner or later.

Just at that moment, Arthur waltzed his way ‘round to me.  Uh-huh.  Right on time.

“Hey, Tony, you got a plan for Roger?” he asked.

Again it was that same valid point that constantly ran ‘round and ‘round in my mind.

“Well, Arthur, I guess the best answer for this is to, unfortunately, let the events fall wherever they fall, and go from there.”

He remained at my side, hoping I’d come up with a lot better response.  There wouldn’t be such forthcoming…for the nonce, anyway.  Now Marlena made her way to my other side, and took my hands, damn near squeezing the life out of them.  I ignored the resultant aching, as I have quite a high pain tolerance, thank you.

But we couldn’t wait much longer to relieve the biggest–well, I guess “hemorrhoid” would fit this human cancer…

CHAPTER ELEVEN

We’d allowed ourselves a few hours’ worth of sleep as our journey throughout the Myriad  Worlds dragged onward and onward.  I guess it was due to the fact that, well, this leg of our trip was boring the stuffings out of us.  And as always, it was more than overdue if not welcomed outright.

I know, that does sound a tad on the weird side of it all, doesn’t it?

But…as I keep repeating myself, we weren’t exactly in a hurry to meet this Roger now, were we?  I mean, would you be if you were in our shoes?

Afterwards, our boredom and ennui gave way to a sense of amazed wonder as the next leg of the voyage took a unexpectedly delightful turn.  And that all started with the first of the awe-inspiring sights we looked upon.

I suppose you’re wondering what I’m on about, aren’t you?

Well, try to imagine, if you can, the same shapes of planets we’d encountered in our first adventure.  Once more, there were cuboids, pyramids, rectangular monoliths, and of course the odd spheroid or two; all these just floating about listlessly in randomized patterns here in Limitless Space.  But that wasn’t the oddest thing about them.

No, the truly weird thing about them was their composition:  they all appeared as though they were made out of–you won’t even dare try to believe this–glistering jewels!!

Naturally, Arthur made known one of his glib remarks.

“Wowee.  Someone’s got money to burn.”

Now it was Marlena’s turn to be amazed by all this, though fortunately her observations were on the more sensible side of it all.

“How did they get here?” she had asked.

“I haven’t the slightest idea there, love,” I said, shaking my head slowly, “but you can jolly well bet that the weren’t put here by any accident what-so-ever.”

Marlena and Arthur nodded their heads in a somewhat somber manner.  They knew.

Roger!!  Of course…

How does he do it all?!!

CHAPTER TWELVE

It seemed to me that the more fascinated–well, obsessed I became with this Roger character, the more uncontrollable my hatred grew.  It wasn’t at all like me, I know, but then again I’d never been too tolerant of anyone whose regards for the lives of the Noble Beings was quite so minimum at best and, at its worst, was lacking.   I mean, I didn’t dare put up with that from the Bureaucracy, and I’m damned sure I’ll not start now!

Yet I still retained my sense of rational logic when it came to formalizing my battle-plan for taking him out of the picture.  Then, during the course of my relating all these emotions, a weird and oddly, reassuringly comfortable thought entered into the recesses of my mind, as if I’d unconsciously summoned help from the Infinite Realms of the Fates.

Marlena was the first to notice this, judging by the look on her face.

“Tony?  You okay?”  she asked, not without a dash of worry.

“Yes, I’m fine.  Why do you ask?”

“Oh…it’s just that I’ve never seen you in such a good mood before.”

Not unexpectedly, Arthur noticed this as well, though I didn’t quite wish to hear what he had to say about this subject…but I did so, anyway.

“Yeah, Tony.  What’s with the sick-pumpkin smile?”

Eyeing Marlena and wisely ignoring Arthur for the nonce, I then turned my gaze ‘round back to Friday’s main console-panel screen.  The initial sense of amazement grew by leaps and bounds, I have to say.

The reason for this was the next thing we witnessed.  Just inches to our right, there lay a brick wall, white in color, made out of the purest diamond ever cut.  We passed by this, and found ourselves looking at our reflections–and a whole lot more!

There were worlds beyond worlds, yet they seemed to be enduring the most hideous event  imaginable!!  Armies and space armadas from planet after planet engaged themselves in a great and terrible conflict…and in the midst of it all was a glittering diamond-shaped satellite-ship, acting like a mediator or, if you will, a referee at an American football game.

Determined to get to the heart of it all, I made up my mind to enter the fray.  With Friday’s help, naturally.  After all, surely I’m not that crazy, unlike Mr. Roger.

“I say, Friday, do us all a small favor and take us into the Realm where that diamond ship, if you please,” I said boldly.

“It’s my pleasure, Tony,” responded the mighty fortress-ship in equally bold resolve.

Okay, Roger old bag-boy, here comes your day in court!!

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

The sojourn to the Realm where that great conflict(later and for all Time called the Myriad War) took much longer than we’d originally thought.  The fear that I had much, much earlier vanished completely and joyously.  Now we can see what, if any, fear old Roger had in

his craggly, creaking bones.  If he didn’t have any, well, we’d make sure he get some!!

My patience for this part of the voyage had deteriorated rapidly by that stage.

“Friday, could you be so kind as to increase your speed?”

Unbelievably, Friday had hesitated.  This wasn’t at all like him.

“Tony, we’ve never breached into that sector of Space, and I’m not sure that if we try it, we’ll survive in the attempt.”

“I quite understand that, Friday old friend, but there are lives in severe jeopardy!!  Please do as I requested, okay?”  It was as close to anger at Friday as I would ever get…and it was something I hated to feel.

“Okay, everybody. Hang on…it’s going to get turbulent!!”

Within seconds, the exterior of Friday’s structure felt that turbulence now making its way to his interior as well.  We lurched about backwards momentarily, then found ourselves literally frozen in our spots as our velocity increased to more than eight hundred times the speed of light!!

Soon we breached that dimensional barrier that Friday had told us was impossible to break through.

All known forms of that which we call “reality” was irrevocably shattered as Friday, with us on board, traversed through various Realms, one after the other.  There were lifeforms which didn’t quite fit with what we’ve come to know.

We three, probably the few humans who’d dared such a thing, took it all in stride.  Not one ounce of terror or fear of any sort was felt by us.  And I have to say that it was even quite educational, especially for Marlena, who had never experienced Life on this weird level.  I’d  like to add also that it really kept old Arthur quiet.  His own fascination was palpable, indeed.

As for my own being, well, my resolve increasingly solidified to almost limitless levels…as did my powers which, as I’m quite sure I told you, I’d been resting and recharging.  But for the record to be set straight, like a lad at Christmastime, I couldn’t wait to use them on our dear, sick old Roger!

Gradually our velocity decelerated to normal levels, and we were at last able to get a glimpse of the Chaos that swarmed all about Roger’s diamond-ship.  I decided to re-assess my earlier observation of the events as they transpired.  He wasn’t observing the events–he was actually causing them, as though he was a psychologically deficient answer to your late Jim Henson…only this wasn’t at all amusing for anyone!!!

Swiftly we made our way to the closest position nearest Roger’s ship.  Strolling about its perimeter, we took notice of the stenciled lettering on its hull.

“Hey, Tony, is it me or does that actually say ‘Crazy Diamond’?” asked Marlena.

She was correct on that deduction.  That’s definitely what it said.

“‘Crazy Diamond’, huh?  Fits like a glove, or like one of Roger’s tantrums,” said Arthur.

I actually smiled at that one by my glib friend.  It indeed was apropos in this case.

Only we didn’t know how fitting it would be…

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

We cruised about at a very leisurely pace all ‘round Roger’s ship, the Crazy Diamond.  I had to admit to myself that the diamond-ship was impressive in spite of my now-undying hatred for the man.  But that’s the thing he had in common with every other villain in every Universe.  They all had the weird psychological quirk of using the most highly-advanced technology for their foul, vainglorious  and all-out evil uses.

We’d decided–that is, Marlena, Arthur, and myself–to sojourn out from Friday’s welcoming protective interior and out into the voids of Outer Space itself.  It was risky, we knew, but we also realized to ourselves that our mission just had to take precedence over all else about us.  In other words, it was “do or die!” time.

And thus, with my now-full-strength force-field about our forms, I drew forth my will-power and began a closer orbit ‘round the Crazy Diamond, not knowing at all what to expect.  Indeed, that long-forgotten twinge of fear had returned with a vengeance.  But I didn’t even dare think of letting it consume myself or my friends.  Too much was at grave stake here to cave in now!

We three, out of rash yet noble bravery, deliberately searched for any means–all means of access into the Crazy Diamond.  For over what passed for an hour, our search was a tad on the fruitless side of it.   Finally, we found one–or rather, Marlena did, anyway.

“Tony!!  Over there!!”  she’d yelled out.

Following her finger, we were led to a small opening that gradually grew larger by each passing moment.  The reason for this is because now we were drawn to it via a very powerful magnetic tractor-beam.  I had expected this, as did my comrades housed within my force-field.

“Well, we all might as well enjoy the ride!” I said.

And this we did, with nary a sign of fear from any one of us.  The signs of fear did come, unfortunately, from this now-terrorized sector of the Myriad Worlds.  Now I know this might sound a tad crass on my part, but they needn’t worry much longer.  All they had to do was hold out.  We’d do the rest!

And…I hope that Roger has plenty of fingernails(preferably his own), because he’s going to eat them like(if you’ll excuse the saying)there’s no tomorrow!!

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“Master the art of karate; lo, we shall rise up and then we’ll make the buggers’ eyes water…”

—Roger Waters, “Sheep” from Animals, 1977

Having been drawn into Roger’s world, such as it was, we became insatiably fascinated by what we’d just found.  All about us was a giant, empty space; in fact, to me it wasn’t unlike Roger’s head, in a way.  (I know, I’m appearing to be quite overconfident.  But try not to worry so.  There’s always those watching out for us, whether we’d wish to admit it or not.)

We also took note of the rather strange absence of light in the room.  It made us, myself in particular, wonder just what we would ultimately find out.  I wanted to know if only to satisfy my rather unusual brand of curiosity.

Suddenly the room lit itself up, giving us a bit of a start.  For an additional spot of time, a deafening silence permeated all about us.  Now we felt a dash of panic, albeit temporarily.

From out of the blue, a pompous, gruff voice called out to us.  We knew, didn’t we?

“Nice of you lot to drop in for a spot of a visit.”

We turned ‘round, gazing at a side-wall now opening up.  Instantly a roll-away chair made its way to a now-activated control panel, not unlike the type sported by Friday.  In the chair–it was Roger!!

An odd smile crossed my face.

“Hello, Roger,” I said.

He curiously turned his craggly grey-blue eyes to me.  He looked exactly like the photo in Friday’s file, right down to the wrinkled shirt and faded jeans he wore.  Overall, he resembled a bum, or if you will, a hobo.

“How d’you know my name, son?”  he asked, playing the innocent act.

I eyed him as though I was in a Clint Eastwood film.

“Oh, I just know, that’s all, Roger old bag!” I sneered derisively.

Roger then turned his wrinkled face ‘round to my companions.

“Who’s these, then, eh?”

“These are my friends.  Arthur Landesburg and my girlfriend, the lovely Marlena Patricia Rodriguez.”  They didn’t smile back at Roger, who himself acted as though they didn’t exist.  He turned about back to me.

“Now….” he said, “what do you want of me, son?”

Oh, I wish he hadn’t asked that!!

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“Well?  What d’you want of me?” he repeated hastily.

I deliberately paused a spot before answering, just to see him sweat it out a tad.

“Oh, it’s all so quite simple, Roger old bag.  You see, we’d heard of all the Chaos you’ve been causing and well, it was commissioned by one of the Fates of Time to take you out of the picture.”  There.  That should convince him, though logically we knew he wouldn’t get the hint.

In reply, he went back to his control panel, opened a small compartment chamber, and pulled out what appeared to be a cigar of some sort.  Being the pompous piece of walking wrinkled piece of sandpaper he was, he promptly lit the cigar and commenced puffing away.  He hadn’t gotten it.  As I said, I rather expected that from him.

He resumed looking directly at me, a smug smile creasing his face further.

“Cigar, old son?” he offered.

I declined that offer.  I hated, and still hate, cigar smoke.  In fact, I’m actually allergic!!

“Let me tell you, son, here is what I think.  I’m here ‘cause I provide a service to all that I come into contact with,” he uttered, darting his eyeballs up to the ceiling, still smoking away.

I know I didn’t need to ask this, but I did so anyway.

“And, uh, what exactly is this ‘service’ you so sanctimoniously ‘provide’?”

He stopped smoking his cigar long enough to look at me with his sick answer in mind.

“I provide purpose, son.  See, son–” he began.

“First off, don’t call me ‘son’.  I don’t look anything like you.  My name’s Tony, yet to some I’m known as Fugitor.”

“Oh, that’s right.  The Time Escapee, huh, son?  Yeah, sure, I know you.  Great story you told, chum. Now, as I was saying, before I arrived here, every single stinking one of these worlds were wandering about, all happy and care-free.”

“And what the hell’s wrong with that?!!?” I snarled, my anger increasing.

He took another puff before carrying on.  Behind us, my two friends grew sickened by it all, mostly the smoke(or so I assumed before the truth came).

“Well, nothing’s wrong with that, son, if you get your kicks and jollies from boredom.  See, son–oh, do pardon me, Tony, my mission is to bring Unity to this sector of these–what are they again?–Myriad Worlds by–”

“By starting wars and causing devastation, not to mention loss of life, correct?”

Roger pretended to be offended.  I knew he was toying with me.

“Oh, son, I’m hurt.  I don’t follow this stale ‘good versus evil’ cat-spunk.  That’s all relative, son.  Just relative, son, is all.”  Then he switched up his tactics.  “Tell you what, son–oh, sorry, Tony.  Let’s play a nice game, uh?  C’mon, what d’you say?”

My curiosity was piqued.

“And what kind of game do you have in your sick mind?” I queried.

I was to soon enough find out…

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

Roger, as is his usual smug way, smiled at me, though it wasn’t in a jovial manner by any stretch of the imagination.  Clearly I didn’t like what all he had in that labyrinthically  demented mind of his, but for the sake of the Noble Beings, I played along.

Inexplicably, he pressed a button on the control console panel.  An intercom link snaked its way out towards Roger’s face, even as he swiftly grabbed it.

“Syd, would you come in here, please?” he mouthed into it.

A few seconds later, a side panel opened up, and out into the room towards Roger sashayed a rather primitive-looking android.  On its head was what I thought was a depressed expression, as evidenced by the extremely glassy eyes and flat “mouth” on his face.  In his left arm, the ‘droid(whose name, Roger just said, was Syd) carried a refill of those smelly cigars that Roger so pompously enjoyed smoking so much.

Then, once more, Roger turned ‘round to me, offering another cigar.

“Sure you don’t want a smoke, old son?”

And, of course, once again I declined that offer, for reasons I told you before.

Shrugging his shoulders, he regained his thoughts on the “game” he was tempting me to play.  As I related earlier, I’ll go along with this wacky part, if only to find his weakness.  I mean, it’s common knowledge that all megalomaniacs have weaknesses, or hang-ups, or whatever.

Presently he turned to Syd the ‘Droid, acting as nonchalant as ever.

“Syd, would you be a good lad and get the gear for the game?  That’s a good lad.”

The ‘droid lumbered off while Roger looked back to Marlena in particular.  His eyes boggled in perverted delight, and seeing that sickened my stomach to limitless infinity!

“Here!! C’mere, dish!” he crassly beckoned.

She turned about to my face, a sense of nausea emanating from her.

“Just try to ignore him, if you can,” I whispered out of Roger’s earshot.

He was about to beckon to her again when Syd lumbered out with quite a weird set-up.  He handed said set-up to Roger, who hadn’t bothered to rise out of his chair to get it himself.

Getting back to his original train of thought, Roger called out to me.

“All right, son, it’s time for the game.”

Sighing heavily, I made my way to Roger’s chair, even as the lighting intensified.  With Syd behind him, he showed me what I assumed was the gear for the game.

“You know what this is, right, son?” asked Roger, as he presented a headpiece I recognized off the bat.

“Yes.  It’s a virtual-reality inducer.  All the known Realms banned then decades ago.”

He handed me the inducer as he resumed smoking his God-awful cigar.

“And that, old son, is the game you’re playing.  It’s called Tempt Me.  Very cute, I think.  A lot like the lovely dish behind us, eh?”

I felt a great sense of inner turmoil as I prepared to don the VR inducer.

I can only dare hope that I come out of alive–and sane!!

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

“A soul in tension, that’s learning to fly; condition grounded, but determined to try…”

—David Gilmour, “Learning to Fly” from A Momentary Lapse of Reason, 1987

That queasy feeling overwhelmed me as I finished donning the VR inducer.  I just couldn’t believe what I’d done, having been forced to go along with Roger’s idiotically mad schemes for the sake of every Noble Being.  Oh, it’s part of the things we do, I suppose.

“Okay, Roger old bag…what’s next?” I asked.

Out of instinct, I turned ‘round to look at Roger, momentarily forgetting that I couldn’t see one damned bloody thing!  Was this part of Roger’s crass joke?  If it was, I didn’t find it amusing in the slightest damned bit!

Then…as I expected, Roger called out to me.

“All right, son, soon we play the Game.  It’s all part of everything called Life, son.”

Out of the blue, Marlena shouted out.

“Tony, it’s a trick!!  Don’t do this!!”

Against my nature, I decided to not respond, trying to focus on Roger’s weird “game”.

Immediately I felt a tugging of my left arm, and I knew I was being led though I didn’t know if it was Roger or his depressed android Syd.  All I do know is that I found myself close to the main console panel, as evidenced by the electronic sounds it made.

“Now…” announced Roger, “it’s time…for the Game!!!”

I could hardly wait, I sarcastically thought to myself.

And so, with everything riding on this, Roger began the Game by flashing me images of nubile young women not unlike Marlena.

“Okay, son, if you had the option of these lovely dishes at your disposable whim, or preserving your so-called Temporal Balance and your aimless Noble Beings, which would you choose?” he smugly asked me.

It only took me a milli-second to respond to that.

“If I had my way, Roger old bag–and in this case, I do–I choose my mission for the Temporal Balance.”

“You’re absolutely certain now?” asked Roger, now–finally–genuinely offended.

“Irrevocably so–old son!!” I spat out.

It was obvious that the more–let’s just say “enticingly” explicit the images grew, the more staunch my resolve held.  I think that irritated him to no end.

“So you think you’ve gained a win, huh, son?  Well, son, that’s only Round One.  Get yourself set up for–Round Two!!”

The images of the unclad women morphed into a flock, or congregation of some sort or other.  Straight away I knew that this was another try at temptation.

“Okay, Tony old son, maybe this will change your tune a little, eh?  Just think of it, son.  Power, wealth, the right to rule everything you see. All this can can be yours if–”

“If the price is right, correct?” I said, thinking of dear old Arthur’s response were it he in this spot.

“Yeah, that’s right, son.  So what d’you say, son?”

I had to quickly think of another answer that’s fitting to his detrimental mind-set.

“Given the choice betwixt being your flunky and sneezing out one of your hemorrhoids, I’ll take the hemorrhoids.  At least then I’d get relief!”

“WHAT?!?!  You mean you give up all the influence one with the power you have would wield at whim?!”  Now he was truly offended–and I flat out didn’t care at all!

In fact–I think I actually  scared him a bit!!

But by then my over-confidence was leaping up by a frightening level.

My sense of it all:  the worst was yet to come!!

CHAPTER NINETEEN

I started to sweat out buckets by the dreaded upcoming Third Round of the Game that Roger had so callously thrust upon my psyche, all in order to compromise my mission to protect the Noble Beings from things such as–well, namely Roger himself!!

In spite of my earlier warnings, my over-confidence, as I had just said, was increasing to the point where my usual rationality was ebbing itself away.  In a rightfully scary manner, I was inadvertantly letting Roger gain the upper hand of the Game.

And then…the dreadfully anticipated Third Round commenced!

“Now then, son, since you’ve power never before held by anybody in these stinking Myriad Worlds, I can wager that you’d like to use them for your every purpose!  That right, son?  I mean, think of it, son.  All these–what d’you call them–Noble Beings, ruled by me, of course, but now with you at my side, total GREATNESS!!  So come on, son!  Join up!!  What d’you say, Tony, old son?”

Even as he rambled on so, the most disturbing series of images flashed from the VR inducer straight on into the recesses of my mind.  These showed all the Noble Beings, literally in chains–including Marlena and Arthur!!–being forced to bow down to Roger and myself.

Now I know for a bloody fact that Roger had made the biggest mistake of his twisted, wasted and useless life!!!

It was then that I did something I normally don’t do:  I’d lost my temper!!!

“You’ve lost, Roger!!  D’you hear ME?!?!?  You’ve LOST IT ALL!!”

And with that said, the VR inducer inexplicably shorted itself out completely.  Momentarily it blinded me, but to my good fortune my sight returned within milli-seconds.

And not once did I ever even think of giving in to Roger’s temptations…which now further irritated him to endless levels.

With my “over-confidence” now fully warranted(and the inducer finally off my sweat-covered face), I turned to Roger.  His wrinkled sand-papered face showed all the rage it could muster, which for him wasn’t all that difficult.

“Now…” I vowed in cold anger, “we’ve tried it in your sick method, and you lost it all in a bad way.  If I were you, Mr. Roger old bag, I’d consider using that miniscule amount of brains and ask for a merciful surrender.  It’s the least you deserve in retribution for the harm and Chaos you’ve caused.  So…what do you say to that?!”

In his usual smugly crass manner, Roger turned about and looked to Syd.

“Be a good lad and activate Plan Z-000-Omega.  That’s a good lad.”

By now Marlena and Arthur raced up to Roger and myself.

“What the hell have you DONE?!?!” yelled out Marlena in terror.

Also in his crass way, Roger lit up another of those awful cigars and puffed away.  And he was actually smiling!!

“You see, since your Tony didn’t want to have the fruits I offered him, I thought it was time to teach all you lot the Ultimate Lesson!  See, I had my good lad Syd commence letting every single one of these nauseatingly wussy-wimpy Noble Beings, still under my control, wipe each other out of our collective misery.  And that’s the Real Game!!”

Struggling to maintain control, I walked up to Roger, grabbing him by his shirt.

“A Game!!  You think letting otherwise innocent lives be exterminated is a Game?!?!!”

Roger tried rather pathetically to plead his case, as flimsy as it was to start with.

“All Life’s a Game, if you think about it, son.  There’s winners and then there’s losers.  Like you, f’rinstance.  You’re like me ‘cause you don’t like to lose.  Now, c’mon, son, admit that.”  His smile grew exponentially sickening by each passing second.

And down below us all, the Myriad War blazed on!!!

CHAPTER TWENTY

“Witness the man who raves at the wall, making the shape of his question to heaven.”

—Roger Waters, “Set the Controls for the Heart of the Sun” from A Saucerful of Secrets, 1968

In spite of our being in Outer Space(which can not carry sound waves of any sort), we heard the noises of battle below.  That was more than eclipsed by the feeling of a wave of innocent screams, crying and shouting for help.

And, of course, there was Roger, still grinning at the grim sight of it all.

I let go of Roger’s shirt, trying to collect my thoughts.

Then, having done so, I then focused all of said thoughts into a course of action.

I’d made my decision…and I decked the SOB!!

That, I dare say to you, felt…great!!

Roger, still reeling, got up and resumed his arrogant ways.

I decked him again.  In a sense, I was fighting my former masters all over again.

And once more, Roger grew as arrogant as ever.

“You can’t fight me and save these smelly Myriad Worlds at the same time, son,” said Roger.  To my chagrin, for the first time ever he was right!!

I turned to Marlena, who herself was grinning broadly.  Now it was she who pummeled Roger in his face, doubtlessly out of vengeance for the young boy-pilot who died at Roger’s filthy hands!!

Immediately I re-focused my thoughts on finding a way of some sort or other to prevent the Myriad War from intensifying to utterly uncontrollable levels.

But first off, there was that damnable android Syd to contend with.

To my relief, dear old Arthur waltzed his way to Syd.

“Hey, Syd, I’m Arthur.  Let’s dance,” he uttered.  Of course, the meaning definitely wasn’t at all lost on me.

And so for the briefest of times we all ceased in our battle, quite amazed, as Arthur twirled and side-stepped his way about–to the nearest airlock possible!!

Afterwards…Arthur bade a not-so-fond fare-thee-well to Syd, who’d found himself pushed out into the voids of Limitless Space; just aimlessly floating about.

Then, to my total amusement…Roger bawled his eyes out as he raced to the main viewing portal.  I could never be certain, but I was thinking I heard him utter a pig-Latin blessing.  Then again, as I’m wont to say, I wasn’t particularly a religious sort.

Roger, having rather a pouty look, turned about to me.  His rage was all-too-obvious.

“You–you–killed my best friend!  You–you–!!” he stammered.

In a cold a manner as I was able to conjure up, I walked up to his face which, oddly enough, was none the worse for wear.

“You’re quite typical.  You show absolutely no concern at all for the Myriad Worlds below us, and yet you become depressed over a piece of electronic junk now floating about in Outer Space.  My diagnosis for you, Roger old bag:  you’re completely insane!!!”

At this revelation, Roger predictably snarled, showing his yellowed teeth.

“Right!! You wanna fight?!?!?!  Right, okay, now I’m ready for you, son!!”

Oh, was I ever ready for this!!

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Like the classic pugilists in the ring, we two, Roger and myself, eyed each other, knowing that there’d be only one clear-cut winner in this bout.

Not to my surprise, Roger made his first move, a wild-swinging “upper cut”.

I dodged this all so easily…even as the Myriad War continued endlessly below us.  Then I swung ‘round, and clobbered him in his back with my two fists combined.

Snarling like an animal, he got back up, and tried the same move again.  This time, I stuck my foot out, and swinging it, tripped him to the ground!!

He recovered long enough to utter out his dash of nonsense.

“You’re not playing it fair, son!!” he spat out.

“Fair?!?!  FAIR?!?!?  How dare you talk ‘fair’?!?!”

Then, having made my point verbally…I reiterated it with a right cross to his jaw!  Figuring that he’d–hopefully–had enough, I made my way back to the control console.

It was time to create an impromptu back-up plan!!

“Friday!!  NOW!!!” I hollered into the ship-to-ship com-link system.

Outside the Crazy Diamond(unbeknownst to Roger) the mighty sentient ship had, fortunately for us, I think I can say, kept up a relentless vigil on the situation.  I had to admit that I felt slightly embarrassed for not revealing this news to Marlena and Arthur but, given these trying circumstances, I’m certain they’ll understand.

Soon afterwards, Friday’s booming authoritative voice was heard all about.

“All right, listen up now.  This idiotic war is going to stop–and I mean NOW!!!”

Unfortuitously, the war dragged on and on.  That made Roger happy as a clam.

“Now who’s the winner, eh, son?” he said exuberatedly.  “See, son, they won’t listen to you–unless I make them!!  And I can do that only with this,” he finished saying as he indicated the control console unit.

Marlena’s eyes brightened considerably!

“Tony, that’s it!!  Use your powers!!”

I have to say that my love came through for me on this one, friends.

And…I definitely don’t think Roger will remain happy for long…

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Roger’s eyes now–at long last!!–boggled almost out of his head upon knowing what I was to do in regards to the plan.

“What’re y’doing, son??”  he asked in confusion.

In my dark clarity, I slowly walked up to the control console unit.  Ordering Marlena and Arthur to stand clear, I raised up my right hand, focused my power and just let loose with a sudden burst of laser-like energy-force that struck the unit spot-on!!

As is the case anymore, Roger clearly didn’t like this a bit.

“You–YOU—YOU–!!!” he stammered.  Then he rushed to attack me from behind.

You do have to give Roger his due credit where his aims are, I suppose.  Frantically Roger rode on my back as though he was your Gene Autry and I was Champion…all while the console unit showered spark after spark as the explosions commenced on and on.

Below us all, the Myriad War yet blazed forth…and I could not do a damned thing about it at present.  Roger was on my back, in this instance literally.  This he kept up, until I gained enough strength and leverage to thrust him off me, and thus throwing him to the ground.

In a flash I once more shouted out to Friday.

“Friday!!  Once more, old friend!!”

It didn’t take Friday long to perform his duty as an ally and friend.

“Maybe you didn’t hear me the first time!!  I said to stop this war–and I mean NOW!!!”

The sounds of the Myriad War had finally ceased for all Time…at least, that’s what I hoped for, anyway.

I turned to Roger, a look of satisfaction on my face.

“Well, Roger, this time you’ve truly lost it all!!”

Roger had gotten up, raced to the main viewing screen, and, upon finally realizing the truth of it all,  went irreversibly berserk!!

“REYARRRGHHH!!” was all he said as he resumed his attack on me, first with his signature horse-back maneuver and then by childishly pounding his fists on my head.

Unable to stand back much longer. Marlena and Arthur did their very best to pull this madman off me.  For a spot they were successful, but then he did something quite unexpected(for me, anyway):  he grabbed Marlena by her long black hair and twirled her about and around, finally throwing her onto a nearby wall, shaking her up a spot.

What happened after that was–well, it is a tad on the silly side of it all, but out of my good manners, I’ll relate it to you–and do forgive me on this, please.

In his calm nonchalant way Arthur, being Arthur, sashayed his way to Roger.

“Hey, Rog.  What’s one-plus-one?” he asked.

For a spell Roger was baffled by this.  Then he shrugged his arthritic shoulders.

“Two,” answered Roger.

Arthur grinned quite broadly.

“Right.”  And with that said, Arthur gave the classic Three Stooges poke-in-the-eye tactic, stopping Roger long enough for him to collect what, if any, was left of his “reasoning”.

Now Roger had really exploded in rage…and in doing so, incurred my wrath!!

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

As I related to you good people earlier, I had to give Mr. Roger credit…as far as his weird aims went.

But this time he went way too far.

In his now-blinding rage, he turned to push Arthur out of his way. Arthur didn’t budge an inch, given the tall frame he had sported.

However, as he did so for a second time, Roger rammed the majority of the blow’s force-strength into Arthur’s chest.

That, saddening to say, proved too much for my friend.

Immediately Arthur clutched his chest in pain, then collapsed to the floor.  He could scarcely breathe by this time.

I leaned down to my fallen friend, tears rolling down my face.  The pain on his face was brutally clear.

“Hang in there, Arthur old fellow.  We’ll get you some medical help.

He tried to speak, yet it was only coming out in a weak whisper.

“Hey…Tones…did I…do good…?”

I looked at him very somberly.

“Your good name will be rightly added to the Book of the Heroes…old friend.”

By that moment Marlena recovered and ran to our position…just in time for her to experience another, and more painful loss.  In the background, Roger uncaringly looked on.

Within a few seconds our staunch friend, Mr. Arthur Landesburg, quietly passed away.  He died for what he truly believed in: freedom and Justice for the Noble Beings.  He indeed was a hero in the classic sense of the word.

Simmering with rage, I made my way back to Roger, who as always seemed none the worse for wear…much to my disgust!

“Tell me right now why the hell I shouldn’t kill you.”

He returned to what was left of his console unit and pulled out another set of his stupidly damnable cigars, stuffing them and his lighter in his shirt pocket.

“All right, son, I’ll tell you why you can’t kill me,” he replied, puffing away.  “Cause you’re Tony, right?  You’re the hero, right?  See, son, without blokes like me roaming around, you wouldn’t have purpose now, would you, son?”

As sickened as I was of his talk of “purpose”, I reluctantly admitted that he indeed did have a point, even if it matched his head.  I began wondering if this is what Sidney had in mind in regards to the fight against Injustice…oh, what am I saying?  We know bloody well it does!!!

God, did I feel like a stupid fool!!

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

The mind-games that Roger inexplicably waged via his crass remarks took their toll on my psychological well-being.  In the interim, he’d somehow or other activated an automatic repair system to the console unit, though that was a rather moot point at this stage.  The damage to his plans had been done.  To my (hoped-for)relief the Myriad War ended, although we knew the horrifying results would yet be played out for all to see.

It was all I myself could do from using my power to blast this “human” out of every known form of existence right there and then.  And Roger knew that, too…as evidenced by the ever-present cigar he constantly puffed at, on and on.

But unknown to Roger, I was working on another plan to take him out of this picture.  Now, I have to apologize to you for not as yet divulging this news, but as I said, it was only in the working embryonic stage.

In the meantime, the best we all could do was to wait everything out.  It’d give Marlena and I a chance to properly mourn the loss of dear old Arthur.

At that state, we received quite a shock–from Roger himself!!!

“If it’s any consolation, old son, I’m sorry for your friend,” he said sympathetically.

I wasn’t quite sure how to receive that statement.  I mean, this is Roger we’re talking about here.

Marlena and I took a spot of time to digest this.  We didn’t know whether to cry, laugh or ram his cigar down his throat.  We were at a bit of a crossroads, I must say.

Then…we two, my love and I, looked at each other, nodding our heads.

We had made our decision.

Marlena was the first to move.  She walked up to Roger, doing an Hispanic rendition of one of your Marilyn Monroe’s dances.  I must say her move was also working its magic on me.

Predictably, Roger grew quite aroused by this, therefore not paying any attention at all to me.  I stealthily walked up behind his swivel office-chair, raised my right hand up, and grabbed him by his scrawny throat.  At the same time, Marlena snatched out the cigar from his mouth, and to our relief, stomped it out.

Now I was out for all-out blood–and may the Fates help anybody who denies me!!!

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

With Roger’s throat in my hand, I lifted him as high as I could, and just threw him straight across the room.  I felt like my entire sense of true reason had gone from me as I raced over to grab him again.  My lust for vengeance blossomed even Roger’s first piteous cries of mercy reached my ears.

“Here!!  MERCY!!”

I repeated the same throwing motion again.

“No, Roger.  You don’t deserve any.  I didn’t give it to my former masters, and I’ll be damned to the Voids of Eternal Limbo if I start now!!”

From out of the blue, Marlena intervened between us.

“Wait, Tony!!  Don’t!!  I know you, you’re not a killer!!  Please!!” she begged, raising her hands upwards in a show of her own nature.

For a spell I was once more at the proverbial crossroads.  Do I kill him, or do I let the Fates decide what to do with him?

Sighing heavily and somewhat in some relief, I opted to let Reason re-prevail.  My Marlena was correct.  I’m no killer, and I haven’t the desire to be one, either.

Wearily I turned back ‘round to Roger.  His weird physical resiliency was astounding, to say the least.  To say the most, it was rather annoying to witness.  Again he was none the worse for wear.

“All right, Roger old bag.  Here’s the thing.  Marlena pointed out that I’m not at all like you in any way, shape, or manner.  If you wish to continue living, you’ll do the wise thing and surrender to the sentient fortress-ship now orbiting outside this one.  Now.”

“Hmmm…tough choice, huh, son, you gave me.  Can’t rush this, obviously.  S’how it is, son.  You know?” And of course, he just had to have another cigar now, didn’t he, ladies and gentlemen?

My impatience really began to surface up on me.

“Well?!  Have you decided wisely, Roger?  Or do I have to go against reason?”

A very long drag of his one of many cigars said as much…at least, at first it did.

“Y’know, son, you bother me, you know that?  All this toilet crapola about your ‘Great Mission’ for these allegedly goody-goody Fates of Time really give me a case of hemorrhoid flare-ups, know what I mean, son?”

I couldn’t dare resist my response to that.

“If you want to talk of your hemorrhoids so much, then to see the biggest of them all just go look in a mirror next time.”  That was for Arthur.

He grew even more enraged by this.

Swiftly he ran to the console unit, stopping at the intercom.

Oh, God, NO!!!

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

“Bleating and babbling we fell on his neck with a scream; wave upon wave of demented avengers march cheerfully out of obscurity into the dream…”

—Roger Waters, “Sheep” from Animals, 1977  

“Re-execute Plan Z-000-Omega.  NOW!!!!”  shouted Roger.

I raced up to him, grabbing him.

“What have you done??!?!”

His smug smile returned with a vengeance by now.

“Oh, I just made my choice, son.  Now…let’s see you stop this now, hey, son?”

We ran to the view screen, and there below, the Myriad War was forced to resume.  Civilization after civilization once again engaged in that senseless conflict instigated by Roger.

I turned about to Marlena, a totally new resolve bubbling up inside me.

“Come on, Marlena.  We’ve got a war to stop!!”

And in a quick flash of time we flew out of the Crazy Diamond and returned to Friday’s soothing interior.

“Welcome back, Tony.  You too, Marlena.  Listen, about Arthur, I’m–”

I gently stopped him in as graceful a way as possible.

“I know, Friday, but we’ve no time for grieving.  Our mental defect has resumed the Myriad War, and we’ve to find a way to end this once and for all!!”

“Yeah, I know that, Tony.  Only problem is we don’t know where to begin.  Any ideas?”

Marlena had what she thought was an idea.

“Hey Tony, why don’t you ask Friday to just destroy the Crazy Diamond ship?  See, that way Roger can’t use it to manipulate the Myriad Worlds and–”

“You yourself said it, Marlena.  We’re not killers.  For you see, in order to execute that plan, we’d have to kill Roger in the process. And that’s what he wants.  To be a martyr, such as he wants it.  I’ve absolutely no intention of granting that request.”

“Yeah, you’re right, Tony.  It was an idea, even though it was a bad one,” she said.

We mulled over this for some time.  In the interim, out of our true beliefs in mercy, we’d opted to give Roger one very last chance to give himself to the Fates of Time.

“I say, Friday old friend, could you do this one request for us, please?”

Friday knew what I had in mind.

“Sure, Tony.  It’ll be a pleasure…”

We can only hope that it wouldn’t be too late!!!

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

Having just left Friday’s calming interior, we teleported ourselves back to the Crazy Diamond in order to, as I said, give Roger one more chance to give himself up, though we knew he wouldn’t take it, I’m sure.

As always, there he was, looking at his “handiwork” and, naturally, puffing on one of his sickeningly present cigars.  Oh, what I wouldn’t give to cease that smoking of his permanently!

He turned ‘round from the view screen, smiling broadly…as ever.

“Well, hello, son.  You’ve come back, I see,” he said.

This time I didn’t mince any words to him.

“I’m going to give you this very last chance to surrender.  And if you know what’s good for you, you’ll take that option.”

He puffed one more time, then looked at me rather funnily.

“Well, what’s this jibber-jabber about?  I mean, what’s the point of this, hey?”

Again I didn’t mince my words, though I did want to mince Roger’s face about now.

“The point, Roger old bag, is that you’ve more than caused enough damage to last more than several thousand lifetimes.  And I, for one, have had more than enough of this sickness of yours up to my eyeballs.  Now…take the option and surrender NOW!!!”

“And, um, what if I don’t, huh?  What then, son?”

I decided to play my bluff-hand at this stage…without telling Marlena, of course.

“Well, Roger, I think it’s safe for me to say that if you don’t, you and your very precious Crazy Diamond could very well be blown into subatomic particles!”

Marlena turned ‘round to me in shock!!

“But you said—!!” she stammered.

I ignored her in this instance.  My bluff-hand was played.

“Well?  What have you chosen?”

He laughed uproariously in his own manner.

“What game are you playing, Tony old son?  You can’t follow through on that.  S’against your vomitizingly sappy ‘moral code’ now, isn’t it?”

He had me there, I must say to you right now.

And did that bother me, you ask me?

No…in fact, I was waiting for this.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

I know what you’re thinking.  You think I’d let old Roger gain the upper hand, huh?

Well, you might think that, but only I know the truth of this plan.

But for the sake of my saga, stick with me on this.  It’ll come to you soon.

Where was I…..oh, of course.  That’s it.

Inside the Crazy Diamond, the three of us, namely Roger, Marlena, and myself stood there idling about, not making any movements what-so-ever.

I must admit it was a tad on the nerve-wracking side of it all, but as I said(and this is where your late Dan Fogelberg would agree, I’m sure) it’s all part of the plan.

(I hope that Friday returns soon…my nerves were shooting themselves!)

With the Myriad War perpetually blazing away, I decided to stall for as much time as humanly possible, so out of my heroic stance, I left Marlena behind and exited the ship. I mean, after all someone had to, am I not right?

And so putting all my power at my total disposal I thrust up one force-field after another, trying to halt the barrage till Friday’s part in the plan came through.  If ever I needed my friend it was now!!

My regret was that it just wasn’t enough!!

To my increasing disgust, I realized that I was only (and I have to reluctantly say) temporarily treating a few symptoms here and there.

But I carried on, like I ever do in these circumstances.  I was not about to even dare give up.  As I’ll wager you’re aware by now, too much rode on the plan.  Way too much!

Oh, Friday, please don’t let us all down now…

And having wished for my friend to be here now, I returned to the Crazy Diamond’s screwball-minded interior.  I walked up to Roger, who was just laughing away at all that, unbeknownst to me, he’d witnessed all this time.

He turned about to me, now not laughing himself silly but nevertheless pleased with himself.  I dare not think what else makes him please himself.  It’s too vile to consider.

“Having fun out there, son?” he chortled joyously.

“Oh, how I hate you, you viral hemorrhoid!!”

He said absolutely nothing, his cigar doing the talking for the nonce.

I eyed Marlena in quite a strange way, even for me.

“Tony??” she asked in a baffled manner.

“Wait for it,” I whispered in her ears.

Now not knowing at all what was going to happen next, Roger proffered me another cigar.  Of course, I declined that thing.

He casually resumed puffing on his own cigar when–

“Better enjoy that cigar nice and slow, Roger.  It’s going to be your last!!!”

That voiced announcement belonged to a mature womanly voice.

Roger turned his head about and around, trying to locate the source…then he’d instantly gotten it at long last!!

“Oh, Mummy,” he said.

Quickly we found ourselves gazing at an aura of intense light.  Out of it stepped a medium-height blonde-haired woman, with shimmering green eyes, shoulder-length hair and nary one wrinkle on her lovely face.  Her hair was parted to the left, adding a bit of intensity to her.  Her apparel consisted of a beige turtleneck shirt, long skirt, blue jacket, and beige zip-up boots.

Roger stood there, gaping in total shock!

“Oh, Mummy,” he said again.

She walked rapidly to Roger.

“No, I’m not your mother, Roger.  If I was, I’d have kicked your ass a long TIME AGO!!!”  Then she grabbed the cigar out of his mouth, and rammed it into his left ear!!

“Here!  You like cigars so much, why don’t you try wearing them?!”

I had to say that this was undoubtedly the funniest thing we’d ever witnessed.

Afterwards, Marlena stopped laughing to try to ask the mysterious woman a question.

Unexpectedly, the woman gazed at Marlena, assumedly(on my part) knowing the question already by then.

“As always with the Fates of Time, honey, I can answer your question.  My name’s Bain-hela but you can always call me Barbara.  Lots of people do.”   Then for the first time, she actually smiled at us.

“But how did you know–?” asked Marlena.

“About Roger and his shenanigans?  Simple.  Your friend Friday had requested that we keep an eye on everything that’s happened.  He also told us that Tony here–” she said, pointing towards myself, “asked Friday to intervene when the time was right.  Well, the timing was perfect.  Now…I think it’s up to me to take Roger on a nice, long field trip.”

Oddly enough, Roger’s face brightened up at this.

“Oh, goody.  Nice to get away from it all for a spot, isn’t it?” he said.

He didn’t know it, but his long-overdue rude awakening was on the horizon!

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

“Big man, pig men; ha-ha charade you are…”

—Roger Waters, “Pigs (Three Different Ones)” from Animals, 1977

I hadn’t the faintest idea of what Barbara meant by sending Roger on a field trip, but you can be certain that my curiosity had, of course, grown exponentially.

“I say, Barbara, if I may ask, I don’t suppose that Marlena and I would be allowed to join you on this voyage, would we?  And if so, just exactly where do you plan to send Roger?”

Barbara, to her credit, smiled in her stern yet kind manner.

“You know, Tony, you do tend to be a little too polite–but that’s what makes you the hero you are.  And for your politeness, your request is granted.  Now…” she said, turning her gaze back ‘round to Roger, “are you ready to have your pompous sorry ass set to go?!”

Not at all getting the hint as yet, Roger beamed like a child at Christmastime.

“Right, okay, Mummy.  Where are we going to?” he asked obliviously.

“Oh, just a short trip down to all the Myriad Worlds who’ve suffered at YOUR hands!!!  And don’t you ever call me ‘Mummy‘ again, is THAT CLEAR?!?!”

Returning to his oh-so-usual crass manner, Roger uncaringly drew out yet another cigar, lit it, and had gotten it as far as up to his lips when Barbara snatched this one and rammed it into his right ear!  Again we laughed at such a sight.

“I told you if you like cigars so much, WEAR THEM!!!”

To all our utter surprise, Roger now pulled out a small pocket mirror, and gazed at his image with cigars coming out of either ear.

“Hey!!  Walter Cronkite!!!” he said, grinning from ear to ear.

Marlena and I observed this action.  Our verdict:  Roger was totally and irrevocably insane!!  Of course, I suspected that Barbara knew that all along…though she didn’t say this out loud to us. 

Next moment, we heard the comforting sound of Friday’s noble voice.

“I hope I’m not too late for Roger’s education,” he said.

Barbara turned about to the control console unit.

“No, Friday, you’re right on time.  You’ll join us, won’t you?”

“Barbara, it’ll be my pleasure!!” replied the might fortress-ship in the affirmative.

She then turned back ‘round to the three of us.

“Well.  Now we’ll show this pompous snot-pig the results of his demented mind.”

Soon afterwards we all vacated the Crazy Diamond for the final time.  I managed quite easily enough to generate the force-field about our forms as we entered into the mammoth wideness of Outer Space.  Barbara turned her lovely eyes to Friday.

Without bothering to respond verbally, Friday let loose a barrage of lasers and photon salvos that laid to waste the vile home of Roger; the cause of so much of his evil and immorally foul warmongering that resulted in far too many countless lives lost–all because of this one man who dared treat all the Noble Beings in this Universe as his cheap play-toys!!  Well, no more!!

It now was time for Roger’s education to begin!!

CHAPTER THIRTY

“Stand up and fight, for you know we are right;

We must strike at the lies that have spread like a disease through our minds.”

–Peter Gabriel, “The Knife”, from the Genesis LP Trespass, 1970

We entered the atmosphere of the first of the worlds that were in chaotic ruin at Roger’s hands. All about the perimeter we witnessed charred landscapes, decimated homes, shops, and other business, and crowds of people burying their dead and doing their best to staunchly tend to the wounded.  Both Marlena and I grew quite sickened by it all.

Not at all surprisingly, Roger was actually quite impressed by all he’d done!

“S’beautiful, man.  Just beautiful,” he had the nerve to say.

It was all I myself could do to keep from both throwing up and then ripping Roger’s sick heart out of his chest!!  I think–in fact, I knew that Barbara sensed my feelings as well as Marlena’s own.

We then zoomed in for a closer look at Roger’s carnage-inducing ways.  The hideous sight proved too much for Marlena, who then wept openly and loudly.

With a infinite level of understanding, Barbara embraced Marlena lovingly, in a maternalistic manner.

“There, there…it’s okay.  I’m here, Marlena,” said Barbara softly.

Having landed on solid ground in order to rest, I then allowed my rage to explode!!

“I hope you enjoy this, you pompous bastard, because now I’ll–!!” I snarled.

In a flash I was all over Roger, mercilessly attacking him left and right.  Kicking and punching over and over.  Grabbing his throat and squeezing the air out of him.  I flat out didn’t any longer.  I had wanted to take him out of the picture; now, I was doing it!!

“Mercy!!  Mercy!!  MERCY!!!” he begged, again and again.

I was due to make the final killing move when I realized what I truly am.

And that was not a killer.  This was the killer!

Unbeknownst to me during my attack, Marlena and Barbara ran behind me in order to stop me from becoming like Roger.

Luckily I stopped on my own accord.

I turned with great guilt and shame to the two ladies, my eyes vacant and glum.

“Ladies, I do apologize for this,” I meekly stated.

To my delighted relief, Marlena ran to me and kissed me warmly, with Barbara smiling ever so broadly.  Even old Roger was delighted…if only to keep his own skin intact.

“Say, Mummy, when’s the action to heat up, eh?” asked Roger in his crass way.  Not only was he delighted, as I said just now, he was–I’m afraid to say–aroused!!

In reply Barbara turned and walked up to Roger, her smile present. (Naturally, he quickly recovered from the near-fatal beating…damn.)

“Right now, Roger!”

And thus she stood Roger straight up on his two feet, and swiftly planted an NFL-style kick into his gluteus maximus.

“Ow!! That hurt, Mummy!” he whined.

“Well, I did say I would have kicked your ass a long time ago.  And don’t you ever call me Mummy again, you meathead!!”

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

For a long amount of time not one of us move an inch from our positions.  I don’t know for certain if this was due to a growing concern over what was to occur next on not,  but it did little to nothing to ease our minds.

After this amount of time had passed over, Barbara turned to look at me.  Her bright green eyes had a twinge of anger in them, doubtless due–naturally–to Roger’s now-increasing stupidity and lack of remorse for his actions.

“Onward and upward, Tony,” she said in a commanding tone.

Not wishing to anger her myself, I did as I was asked.  So with nothing else to lose I reformed the force-field about ourselves and willed us swiftly through the planet’s morose grim atmosphere.  Soon we were back in the voids of Outer Space where, I have to say, we felt oddly comfortable.  At least, it worked for Marlena.

My eyes narrowed in total confusion…and I wasn’t the only one who felt this, I’m sure.

“I say, Barbara, just what do you have in mind?” I asked.

“Just watch, Tony.  You too, Marlena.”  Now Barbara turned about to Roger.  “And especially YOU, Roger!!”

It occurred to Marlena to wonder about Friday, but Barbara had already sensed this.

“Oh, don’t worry about Friday, honey.  We’ll see to it that he’s okay,” she replied.  And with that bit of reassurance, Barbara commanded us to turn our eyes to the planets below us.

Then she whirled her arms around and about rapidly, chanting along the way.

At first nothing had happened…but then the planets followed the movements of Barbara’s swiftly-twirling arms.  In fact, it seemed to us that it wasn’t just the planets doing this weird thing–it was Time itself, rearranging about!!

It was so awe-inspiring, it even left Roger speechless…if only for a moment.

“S’a great acid trip, eh, son?” he said to me.

I was too stunned to reply to that…as was Marlena, I can bet now.

Then…the forces of Time did an about-face and rearranged themselves again, this time back to its rightful place.

I dared not believe it at first, so I turned to Barbara to confirm my suspicions.

“Are you sure this is what you had in mind?”

She looked about to me, smiling more broadly than ever.

“See for yourself, Tony,” she said.

So we did by means of traversing back down to the planet we’d just left.

What we saw next–well, prepare yourselves!

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

“Roger dodger, sick and mean; show Time’s light, turn him green!”

—The Children’s Ha-Ha Book of Villains in Limbo

Barbara, Marlena, and myself especially were truly amazed at what had happened.

Instead of the carnage and devastation we’d witnessed much earlier, we now saw Life come back to full blossom.  The shops, homes, et al were now intact, the landscape fresh and lively; no doubt the most important sight was the signs of Humanity, alive and in perfect health, carrying on with their daily activities of trading, teaching, loving, laughing…and just plain living.  

I turned to Roger, who had quite a ghastly greenish tint on his face.

“Got any Pepto-Bismol, son?   ‘Cause I think I’ll puke!!”

Not wanting to smell that in the force-field I de-activated the field, thereby(in my one bout of amused mercy, I can say) letting him run out to throw up.

As glad as I was for this, I turned back to Barbara in confusion.

“I say, what’s with him?”

“Well, I think we finally taught Roger his long-overdue lesson.  See, he made you sick with his handiwork, so we gave him a huge taste of his own medicine.  And it’s working, too.”

Then a totally new thought entered into the recesses of my mind.

“So if you reversed Time itself, then does that mean–?”

“Here’s your answer now,”she said, pointing to her right.

I followed her direction, and grinned from ear to ear.

“Hi, Tones.”

Upon hearing that voice, Marlena and I practically leaped for joy.

“Tony!!  Is that–?!” yelled out Marlena.

It was indeed dear old Arthur!!!

“But I was told–”

“That we can’t retrieve a life from Death, right?  Usually that’s true, but since we reversed all Time, then Arthur’s death never ‘happened’.  Besides…he wasn’t dead in the first place anyway.  Knocked out cold, really.”

“Yeah, I faked it.  Kinda like my ex-wife used to say to me in bed.”  He smiled in his trademark glib manner…and I was ever so grateful for this.

Then Barbara turned her focus back to Roger, who still felt nauseated.

“Okay, Roger, it’s time to go.”

Slowly Roger got up, and tried to be as crass as ever.

“Now…how’s about that Pepto-Bismol, huh?”

I have to give Barbara a lot of credit.  When all lives in the Temporal Balance are concerned, she took no nonsense.

“I’ll give you a Pepto-Bismol you won’t ever forget!!”

With that final bit of conversation said, she grabbed Roger by the back of his shirt collar, turned to wave farewell to the newly-reunited three of us…and promptly vanished into the Infinite Realms, where Justice was administered without fail or prejudice.

So long, Roger old bag.  You certainly won’t be missed!

“…and thus did the hero Fugitor, in spite of great temptations, stand firm, ending once and for all Time the crisis that was the Myriad War.  Knowing that his victory was hard-earned, the heroes of that conflict set out for respite.

“For Fugitor, however, that was to give way to a grand and monumental setting-up the likes of which none in the history of the Time Beyond Time had ever witnessed…nor would ever soon forget.”

–The Children’s Book of Heroes of the Temporal Balance

AUTHOR’S AFTERWORD

I know what you’re thinking.

You think I contracted what we authors call “sequel-itis”, right?

Well, yes and no.  Try to bear with me.

After I finished work on the first Fugitor tale, it didn’t take long for me to realize that, in every form of heroic tale, the protagonist needs to have someone, or as in Tolkien’s saga something to combat.

Enter Roger the Warlord, for whom I’d like to personally thank the real-life model.  You see, when I devised this arch-villain I clearly had only one man in mind.

I’m talking about Roger Waters from the seminal prog-rock band Pink Floyd.  Thanks ever so much, Roger.

Next(while I’m on the subject), I’d also like to thank the lovely Miss Barbara Bain, for her unconscious contribution to this chapter in Fugitor’s saga.  God, I could actually see her in action now.

And of course, I wish to once more thank Michael Moorcock, in particular his SF masterpiece The Sundered Worlds.  His words and ideas were the true spark that launched this tale.  Mr. Moorcock, I salute you.

None of this, as I’m sure you know, was possible without the model for the hero, namely Tony Banks from Genesis.  Thanks again, Tony.

To Henry Seymour III, thanks to you for allowing me to pursue my dreams.

And to all my detractors and naysayers, you haven’t seen anything yet.

Finally…I’d like to take time to thank you, my fellow SF/fantasy fans.  These are all for you.

Sincerely yours,

Thomas R. Skidmore

Western Pennsylvania

February 12, 2011   

SKYWATCHER RETURNS

PROLOGUE

Skywatcher, a young human/Startian hybrid adolescent girl, lived a typically normal life, considering the fact that her life was spent in the alternate universe called the Realm of the Time Beyond Time, where the elements of both the Past and Present are unified in a design set up by the race of beings known as the Fates of Time.  This design is called the Temporal Balance.  

To Skywatcher a prophecy was given by Moon Swan, a Startian woman who had fallen out of favor with her people.  Moon Swan stated to young Skywatcher that it was her Destiny to maintain the Temporal Balance…lest the entire Realm fall into Chaos, Anarchy, and total Destruction!

Frightened yet determined, Skywatcher and her parents, Steve and Sunleaf Hackett, raced to the castle of one ‘King’ Weigndin, also known as ‘King’ Wingy-Ding, a good-hearted if somewhat eccentric mayor.  After a brief bout of frustration, they make known the Danger brewing in the Realm.  

After many a frustrating adventure, Skywatcher defeated the forces that had set out to destroy the Realm and cause wide-spread destruction.  The event changed her in more ways than one.

It is now less than a year since these events transpired.  

It is time for Skywatcher to return…

CHAPTER ONE

From Skywatcher’s diary:

After all that’s happened to me, I still can’t believe it!   

I mean, just think of it.  Me, once a bright-eyed young girl given a Prophecy to keep people safe from Harm. Now that I fulfilled it, where do I go from here, you ask?

Well…see, that’s the real surprise.  I don’t know, and I know you don’t either.

So…let’s find out together, shall we?

And the best place to start is, usually, at the beginning–well, at least where we left off.

It was well after I had left my parents and friends behind, taking to the skies.  Soon upon my flight, I was met by Moon Swan.  Her demeanor had improved considerably, as seen by the broad smile on her ageless, lovely face.

“Hello, Skywatcher.  Are you ready for the next phase of your Destiny?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be, Moon Swan,” I replied somewhat sadly.

She placed her hands on my shoulder, nodding sympathetically.

“I can still see your sadness, my young Skywatcher.  And believe me, that’s quite understandable.  You’re leaving behind not only your parents and friends, but also the carefree adolescence you had till recently.  It’s not easy to adjust to, but I know you’ll pull through for all of us.”   Then, unbelievably, the tears rolled down her face.

After we took a few moments to compose ourselves, we resumed our flight.  Soon our sadness gave way to fascination as we saw what were called the Myriad Worlds.  These were planets and star-systems of various stages of development.  Some were just starting, others in the  pinnacle of achievement, and there were those on a speedy decline.  The oddest thing they had in common was:  not one of them engaged in squabbling of any sort.

I had to admit, it was really wonderful to see these places.  It was even more wonderful to see them getting along so well.  At least, I thought they got along….

CHAPTER TWO

My mind was still clouded with all sorts of thoughts, the main one of these still being my parents and friends, even as the wonder of the Myriad Worlds grew more and more prevalent by the minute.  I turned and looked at Moon Swan.  Her expression had suddenly changed.

“Moon Swan?  What’s wrong?” I asked.

Her face showed a look of pained fear.

“I sense a growing tension in the Temporal Balance,” she replied.  “It’s as if though there are thousands of voices calling out for help…”

This really worried me a lot.

“Is there anything we can do?”

“I fear there is nothing we can do at this time, my young Skywatcher.  But I assure you they won’t be unavenged.  Someone will aid these other Noble Beings.  In fact, that someone has been commissioned to do just that.” Then her smile returned, which gladdened me somewhat.  It also got my curiosity going.

“And who is that someone?” I asked.

She didn’t answer right away, yet her smile remained intact.

“I can’t reply to that, but trust me, he will help them, no questions asked.”  And with that said, the subject was closed.  “Now…” she said unexpectedly, “let’s focus our energies on your New Destiny that’s been laid out by the Fates.”

Shrugging my shoulders in mid-flight, I agreed.  Only I didn’t know where to start!

Moon Swan somehow sensed my inquiry, and led me to a planet right below our flight path.  I got a very vague feeling that I knew this planet.  That feeling became more and more clear upon landing.  Of course!

“Uh, Moon Swan, is this–?”

She laughed joyously.

“Welcome to your new and yet ancient home, Skywatcher.  Welcome…to Startia.”

So this is where I originated from!  Wow!

I quickly looked around, and what I saw truly impressed me to no end.  All around there were buildings floating majestically on what I had no doubt were clouds, though they really weren’t clouds but massive platforms.

I tried to take it all in at once, but a gentle look from Moon Swan told me to turn my eyes ahead to the castle-like structure now coming into our view.  As impressed as I was with the others, this was truly awe-inspiring!!

We landed on the drawbridge leading into the interior of the palace.  The guard, a tall blonde woman with long hair parted in the middle, told us in a somewhat crass if not nasty way to wait where we were until we were summoned.

I turned to Moon Swan, my curiosity still as vibrant as ever.

“What’s with her?” I asked.

Moon Swan shook her head in dismay.

“Oh, probably a bad hair day, or her dress isn’t as immaculate.  Who knows?”

Then, after a few minutes, Yellow Dove–that’s the blonde girl I told you about just now–showed us in, although she wasn’t too thrilled about it.

Soon afterwards, my curiosity gave way to a twinge of fear!!

CHAPTER THREE

We were led to the main throne-room of the castle.  That twinge of fear I told you about earlier was totally gone by the time we reached the throne itself.  A quick look around reminded me of “King” Wingy-Ding’s castle back home, only this one was a lot more cleaner, let me tell you.  I couldn’t help but giggle at the thought.

Once more, that attractive if grouchy Yellow Dove called out(with a shrill British accent), this time to announce the Queen of Startia herself.  Now that made me more than a little nervous.

But…out of respect and good manners, Moon Swan and I bowed down and lowered our eyes to the floor, which, as I’m sure you understand, was quite immaculate and clean to the shine.

“Rise, and be free to address the court,” said the Queen’s soft voice.  (By the way, her voice had a German accent to it.)

We rose, and gazed at the Queen herself.  She was a brunette, with bright blue eyes, long hair ending at a widow’s peak on her forehead, had a friendly thin smile coming from her mouth, and had white-blue wings growing out of her broad shoulders.  She wore a suede-colored one-piece blouse/midi-skirt, with matching lace-up boots.

She looked at us, her smile growing warmer by the minute.

Moon Swan was ready to announce herself and I.

“Greetings, your majesty.  I am Moon Swan, and this is my apprentice Skywatcher Hackett.  We seek an informal counsel with your majesty.  If it pleases the Court, it would be–”

The Queen held up her hand to put a stop to Moon Swan’s all-too-formal request.

“Relax, Moon Swan.  You don’t have to go through this boring long-winded ritual. Just say what’s on your mind.  Otherwise, I’d fall asleep,” responded the Queen.

At once, we two, Moon Swan and I, felt a sense of relief.

“Your Majesty, I’d like to–” I began.

The Queen’s smile never left her face.

“Now, Skywatcher, as I said, you don’t have to be so formal.  You and Moon Swan can call me Mountain Eagle.  After all, that is my name.”  Then she became a little more serious.  “Now…what brings you two here, if I may ask?”

Moon Swan got right to the point by then.

“As I’m sure you’re aware, my young apprentice has warded off a deadly invading army called–” began Moon Swan.

“The Hyradians, right?  Yeah, I’ve kept up with all the machinations of  everything that’s occurred, no doubt thanks to you, Moon Swan,” said Mountain Eagle.

Moon Swan was surprised by this revealed awareness, as was I at this stage.  Somehow, Mountain Eagle knew everything that happened to me, my family and friends, and especially the entire Realm of the Time Beyond Time.  Wow.  

And yet I had the feeling that–well, you’ll know sooner or later.

CHAPTER FOUR

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

Like my apprentice before me, I grew quite shocked by what Mountain Eagle revealed to us in regards to all that has occurred, as she said earlier.  As surprising as this was, her next revelation truly took us by surprise.

She was laughing about it, as though it was the funniest joke ever told.

“Oh, forgive me, Moon Swan.  It’s just that I’m quite delighted by everything.  I mean, you brought your young apprentice the ways to keep the Realm safe and sound.”

In spite of my short relief, I suddenly became saddened.  Not for myself, but for Skywatcher.  And I pointed this out to Mountain Eagle.

“I’m pleased that you’re not angered by this good fortune as far as the Realm goes. However, there was a price paid.”

“Oh?  What price is that?” asked Mountain Eagle in confusion.

I drew in a heavy breath before responding.

“You see, Skywatcher had to abandon her family and friends in order to fulfill the new Destiny that’s even now ahead of her.  And this loss is great, I can assure you of that.”

Mountain Eagle turned to Skywatcher somberly.

“Is this true, young Skywatcher?” asked Mountain Eagle remorsefully.

Wordlessly Skywatcher nodded her head sadly, even as her tears flowed down her lovely young-womanly face.

Mountain Eagle stood up, walked from her throne to where Skywatcher stood, and embraced my young apprentice warmly.  My own sadness echoed Skywatcher’s, as I just told you before.  And yet I knew that her sadness was to be short-lived…

From Skywatcher’s diary:

I don’t know about you, but my initial feeling of intimidation by Mountain Eagle vanished completely even as my sadness for my family was at its zenith by this time.  Somehow or other, though, I had the sense that it wouldn’t last all that much longer.  I guess it–I don’t know.  All I know is to just let these events fall where they may.

Anyway, I couldn’t ask Mountain Eagle to just let me go back home to be with my family and friends.  There had to be another quest on the way.  Only I didn’t know when, if ever, it would come.  That, I figured, was up to Moon Swan…and the Fates of Time as well.

Then, unexpectedly, Mountain Eagle looked into my eyes and smiled.  That was odd.

“You’d like to see your family again, wouldn’t you, Skywatcher?” she asked.

How did she know?!?!

“Well, all you had to do was ask.  We’d have been more than happy to let you go home, if only for a short time.”  Mountain Eagle’s smile never left her ageless face.

Oh, wow!  I couldn’t believe it!!

So I did ask, just out of good manners.

“And, uh, may I–?”

Mountain Eagle turned to Moon Swan, still smiling.  Moon Swan had some reservations, I can tell you that much right now.

“Well, Moon Swan?”

Moon Swan still hesitated in her reply to the request.  Wearily she gave in.

“Oh, very well, Mountain Eagle.” Then Moon Swan gazed at me somewhat in a very hard manner, which is sort of typical of her.  Much in the same way she’d dealt with my father. “Your request is granted only temporarily, young Skywatcher.  Remember your New and Noble Destiny is still on the beginning path.  It can’t be denied, you do understand.”

I nodded my head to show that I’d gotten the message.

“Hey, Moon Swan, why don’t you come along?  I’ll bet my parents will be glad to see you again–well, at least my dad will, anyway.”

Moon Swan heartily agreed.

Soon we took off from Startia, our majestic wings carrying us throughout Endless Space.

It’s time for me to come home…

CHAPTER FIVE

“Strangers passing in the street, by chance two separate glances meet; and I am you and what I see is me…”

—David Gilmour & Richard Wright, “Echoes” from Meddle, 1971

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

Hello again.  It’s me, Mr. Steve Hackett, about to relate to you kind and understanding readers another weird and yet heart-lifting moment in my–well, our lives.  I can’t ever neglect my lovely wife Sunleaf now, can I?

Hmmm…where to begin?

Oh, of course.  The beginning.

Well, it was dark–well, night-time in the Realm of the Time Beyond Time.  I was getting off my shift at the Foxtrot Time Works.  You’ll remember that’s what the vile and insidious Robrack first wanted to control and, much later on, destroy!!  

I thank the Fates of Time that he didn’t succeed.

Oh, I do apologize.  I tend to digress at times. I guess I still have my daughter Skywatcher on my mind.  I miss her like you wouldn’t even try to believe.

Anyhow, it was, as I just said, quite late.  My shift now over, all I wanted to do was get home, eat a light dinner, and try my best to relax.  The last thing I needed now was more sudden surprises of any sort what-so-ever.

Entering the living room of my house, I called out.

“Sunleaf, I’m home.  Where are you?”

Not getting an answer straight away, I walked into the kitchen, stopping at the fridge.  As you no doubt remember, I like to eat a turkey lunch meat sandwich to tie me over.

Having finished prepping my sandwich, I was sitting at the table, when suddenly a set of female fingers covered my eyes.

If there’s one thing I like the least, it’s my wife playing games–especially when I just get home from work.

“Sunleaf, I haven’t time for games now,” I said irritatedly.

I thought I heard a high-pitched giggle of a sort.  That also annoyed me, and thus I pulled the fingers off my eyeballs, turned ‘round–and got the shock of my life!!

“Sk-Skywatcher?!?  Is it–?” I stammered.

It indeed was Skywatcher!

My daughter, still in her adult form, had come home!

“Hi, Dad,” she said, grinning from ear to ear.

Just wait until Sunleaf sees this!!!

From Sunleaf Hackett’s words:

I had just gotten in the door a few minutes after Steve did, and you can bet I wasn’t in the mood for any games from him or anyone else right now.

“Sunleaf, come into the kitchen,” called out Steve.

Wearily and somewhat reluctantly, I did so–and my jaw dropped right smack to the floor!

I couldn’t believe it!!

“Skywatcher?!!”

“Hi, Mom.  I’m home,” she said.

CHAPTER SIX

From Skywatcher’s diary:

You can’t even begin to imagine how great it was for me to see my parents, however temporary it would be…but you can be sure that I felt eternally grateful to both Moon Swan and Mountain Eagle.

In fact, in a weird way I almost wished they were here to see this.

“So, Skywatcher, what brings you home?” asked Mom.

I couldn’t readily think of an answer…but the answer did come…in the form of a bright light emanating behind the three of us.

We turned around, and there, from that bright light, stepped both Moon Swan, and especially Mountain Eagle.  Oh, me and my big mouth!

My Dad’s eyes narrowed in confusion, whereas my Mom’s widened.

“Hello, Stephen. Hi, Sunleaf.”  That’s what Moon Swan said to my parents.

“Moon Swan?  And who’s that with you?” asked out my Dad.

Moon Swan turned to Mountain Eagle, though my Mom already knew.

“This, my dear Stephen, is Mountain Eagle, the–”

“Ruler of all Startia, right?”  interjected Mom rather rudely.

Moon Swan turned to my Mom angrily.

“Your manners are atrocious!!  But then again, that really doesn’t surprise me with you now, does it, Sunleaf?”  Her eyes were like blazing fires in the sky.

I turned to Mountain Eagle to apologize.

“I am so sorry for this,” I said.

Incredibly, Mountain Eagle wasn’t offended by what she was seeing.  In fact, she was laughing at the whole interaction!

“You–you mean–?” I stammered.

“Oh no, I’m not insulted at all.  You know what this reminds of?”

I shook my head to answer in the negative.

“Well, at one time I lived in a different Universe, on an Earth much like this one.  Anyway, there was a TV program called All in the Family.  I tell you, it was undoubtedly the funniest thing I’d ever witnessed in my life.”  All this was being said while my parents and Moon Swan were arguing about some stupid matter or other.

It was time for me to end this once and for all…

CHAPTER SEVEN

Having decided to reaffirm my new-found assertiveness, I made my way to my parents and Moon Swan.  Of course, they were still arguing about nothing at all.

Casually I tapped my Dad on his shoulder.

“Yes, what is it, Skywatcher?” he asked.

Smiling very broadly, I made my move!

“THAT’S ENOUGH!!”

Boy, did that get their attention.

“Now…” I said, “are you ready to hear why I came home?”

Their argumentative ways were pushed aside in favor of their now-growing curiosity.

“Well, love, that has crossed our minds,” replied my Dad.

I turned to Mountain Eagle.  Her face didn’t lose its brightness one iota.

“You see, Mr. and Mrs. Hackett, your daughter wanted to see you out of her love for you.  That’s the real reason of her visit–well, maybe there’s more in store for you two.”

My parents gazed at each other in all-out bafflement.

“Uhhh…would you be so kind as to run that by us again, please?” queried Dad.

“Yeah, what do you mean by ‘more in store for us’?” echoed Mom.

I had to admit that even I was baffled by this.

“Uh, Mountain Eagle, I hate to ask you this, but what do you have in mind?” I asked.

“Well…” answered Mountain Eagle, “I was thinking about letting your parents come along with us back to Startia.” She first turned to my Mom.  “Well, how about it, Sunleaf?”

At once my Mom’s eyes blazed.

“What?!?  Are you crazy?!  Go back to Startia?  Why?!”

Mountain Eagle turned and looked at Moon Swan in disgust.

“I can’t believe you’re related to this woman,” whispered Mountain Eagle.

All Moon Swan could do at that point was roll up her eyes to the ceiling.

“You know something?  I can’t believe it, either,” she told Mountain Eagle.

CHAPTER EIGHT

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

In spite of Sunleaf’s rather obnoxious means of protest, I myself the idea of travelling to the home planet of my wife was intriguing.  The only problem was the overall welfare of the Foxtrot Time Works.  You see, it’s always been my understanding that whoever is in charge of the Time Works is not–I repeat–not to abandon the post altogether.

I had the idea of relating this thought to the woman named Mountain Eagle, whom I believed to be a tad more reasonable than either my wife or Moon Swan.

“Pardon me, Miss Mountain Eagle, I’d just like to say that I think a trip to Startia is a good idea.  However, there’s the problem with–” I began saying.

“With who’ll run the Foxtrot Time Works, right?  Well, Mr. Hackett–can I call you Steve?–I’ve already contacted your higher boss and he told me you ain’t had a vacation since you started working there.  And that was, what, since you got out of college, am I right?”

“Okay, you’re accurate there.  My reason for not taking vacations, or holidays as we English call them, is my dedication to the maintenance of the Temporal Balance.  Agreed?”

“Agreed, but as I said, I did talk to your boss, and he’s decided to let you take as much time as you need.”  Next she turned ‘round to Sunleaf to convince her.

“Now, Sunleaf, are you agreeable to this vacation?”

At that moment my wife finally gave in to the idea.

“Oh, okay, why not?  But let me tell you, Moon Swan and Mountain Eagle, both of you that we’re doing this for our baby girl.  Is that understood?”

Shrugging their admittedly strong womanly shoulders, they silently agreed to that little “request”.

At last we three, my daughter, and her parents (namely Sunleaf and I) were happily reunited…and also in for another weird (and in my own case, unwanted)adventure.

From Sunleaf Hackett’s words:

Oh wow.  The things we mothers do for our kids, like it or not.

I still don’t get what Mountain Eagle and that overly-prissy Moon Swan concocted, but you can sure bet that Skywatcher had something to do with this.  Sometimes I just don’t know about that kid of mine.  I really don’t.

Then again, who says that parental love has to be logical?

From Skywatcher’s diary:

Now, I know I tried to maintain an exterior calm with myself, but inside I was that giddy kid all over again…and let me tell you now it felt great!

Getting on track, after a good night’s sleep (fortunately we had already packed our clothes, toiletries, and my dad’s turkey lunch meat sandwiches just before going to bed) we got up and immediately set off on our major trip through the skies of the Time Beyond Time, and into Infinite Space.

Oh, you’re wondering how we actually pulled it off, aren’t you?

Simple.  We teleported ourselves–well, we Startians can do that with ease.  At least, Moon Swan, Mountain Eagle and I can.  For Mom it was a little harder, because she had to focus on ‘porting both she and my dad at the same time.

I hope nothing goes wrong.  At all would be nice.

But then again…

CHAPTER NINE

“One inch of love is one inch of shadow; love is the shadow that ripens the wine.”

—Roger Waters, “Set the Controls for the Heart of the Sun” from A Saucerful of Secrets, 1968 

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

My overall trust in Mountain Eagle’s wisdom was now on some very shaky ground by the time we returned to Startia and her capital city.  It’s been accepted as Startian law that no outsider, regardless of gender or planetary origin, was to even dare set foot on Startian soil.  But out my own foolishness, I allowed my apprentice Skywatcher some time to see her parents.  How was I to know that our “ruler” would actually bring them here?

But…there’s nothing I can do about that now, is there?

I mean, Mountain Eagle is our Queen, and her laws are fair.

Again, though, I really do wonder sometimes…

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I could tell my parents were amazed–well, my dad was, anyway.  On the other hand, my mother acted like she was going to be very sick upon landing back on her home planet.  To give those feelings some proof, she turned and looked at yours truly with a glare that would melt the entire North Pole on your Earth.

“Mom, believe me, this isn’t what I was planning,” I reasoned.

“Ha-ha.  A likely story, missy!” she snarled.

Upon seeing this Mountain Eagle opted to intevene on my behalf.

“That’s enough of this, Sunleaf.  Now do us all a favor and stifle yourself, huh?”

At once, Mom whirled around to Mountain Eagle.

“Listen here, fraulein, this is between Skywatcher and me.  Butt out!”

Now that did it.  My stomach had told my mind to put a total end to this.

“THAT’S ENOUGH!!” I boomed from the top of my lungs.

Boy, did Mom’s eyes bulge out of their sockets…as did Mountain Eagle’s as well.

From Sunleaf Hackett’s words:

Let me say to you right now I was just beside myself when my daughter screamed at me in that tone of voice she did.  I mean, how do you respond to that?

After taking a few minutes to collect myself, I glared at Skywatcher.

“Don’t ever yell at me like that again, woman!  Is that clear?!”

She didn’t respond right away which is no longer surprising to me at all.

“Well…” she sighed, “all right.  But no more of this nonsense from anyone.  Clear?”

Wearily we all nodded.  Oddly enough, even Steve did even though he’s the only one at whom Skywatcher didn’t holler.

I think this time I can speak for us when I say I hope this bad note finally ended…

CHAPTER TEN

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

Now that everybody calmed down Mountain Eagle returned to her throne, where that irritably snotty Yellow Dove stood guard.

“Now…” said Mountain Eagle upon sitting down, “let’s clear the air right now.  First of all, Sunleaf, don’t ever call me ‘fraulein’ again.  And you, Skywatcher, had better learn proper respect for your mother…even if she is a bit of a hothead.”  Next she looked to Dad.  “Well, Steve?  Are you just going to stand there like a statue waiting for the pigeons to use you as a toilet?  What do you have to say about everything?”

Naturally my Dad was at a loss for words, if only temporarily.

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

Hello again.

You’re wondering, I suppose, about my reaction to being on my wife’s home planet.

Well…I wasn’t all that certain but I did get the feeling that I wasn’t exactly welcomed about here, as seen by the demeanor of the young blond woman named Yellow Dove.  Out of my own curiosity, I turned to Yellow Dove.

“Excuse me, but I gather you don’t like visitors here all that much, do you?” I asked.

She eyed me in quite a wary manner.

“Listen, outworlder, I don’t make it a habit of talking to strangers, especially those who have absolutely no right being here in the first place.  I do try to hope you don’t take any offense to that!”  With that off her chest, so to speak, the conversation ended.

Suddenly the brunette woman Mountain Eagle beckoned me to her throne.

“Now that we’re gathered here together, I have decided as your queen to permanently allow Mr. and Mrs. Hackett–oops, excuse me, Steve and Sunleaf to reside here on Startia.”

My jaw plummeted to the ground!

“WHAT?! You said this was only a temporary vacation!  I can’t take too much time off!  What about the Foxtrot Time Works?  And the Temporal Balance?!”

Sunleaf whirled around to me.

“Steve, will you shut up and let the woman talk?!” she hissed.

Oh, may the Fates of Time help me now…

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

Do you people remember when I told you about my overall lack of trust in Mountain Eagle’s judgment?  Well, that little announcement concerning my apprentice’s parents stay here on Startia just cemented that suspicion.

And, as I’ll always do, I pointed this out to her.

“Excuse me, Mountain Eagle, but did we actually hear you right?”

She glared at me angrily.

“Are you doubting your queen’s judgments, Moon Swan?!”

“Frankly speaking…yes, I am.”

I don’t know about you but I can feel a showdown in the making…

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“Harmlessly passing your time in the grassland away, 0nly dimly aware of a certain unease in the air…”

—Roger Waters, “Sheep” from Animals, 1977

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

A greatly sickening tension was permeating around us as Mountain Eagle and Moon Swan stared at each other, as though they were in a powerfully intense psychological war.  I can bet that whoever wins, we three Hacketts stand to lose regardless.

Fortunately my Dad stepped in to put a stop to it.

“Excuse me, girls, but there are visitors here,” he said in regard to us–well, he and my Mom.  I have to say, my Dad’s good at making peace with people.

It seems that Moon Swan and Mountain Eagle got the message because they were quick to forgive each other.  Good thing, too, because there was a lot to be learned by us, namely myself in particular.

“Well, now that we’ve gotten that matter settled, you’re wondering why I allowed outworlders to come to Startia,” stated Mountain Eagle regally.

“Well, that has crossed our minds, if you don’t mind my saying so,” replied Dad.

Mountain Eagle closed her eyes to bring her thoughts into sharp focus.

While this was going on, Moon Swan turned to my Dad sternly.

“Next time Mountain Eagle speaks rhetorically, don’t answer.”

Dad, being the type of man he is, brazenly ignored her as he glanced back at Mountain Eagle.  I imagine he was waiting for that answer he requested.

I also sensed that he might not like what Mountain Eagle would have to say…

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

As much as I disagree with Sunleaf, there are moments where I have to(somewhat reluctantly) give her credit for putting up with a guy like Mr. Steve Hackett all these years. If he was my husband, I’d have sent him packing long ago, offspring or not.

(Forgive me for getting off-kilter so much.  I don’t usually reveal my thoughts to any chronicler whatsoever.  It’s not in my personality so try not to be offended.

Where was I?  Oh, that’s right.)

Anyway, like Steve we were all waiting with an ever-growing impatience as Mountain Eagle remained in her coma-like trance.  I could clearly tell it was especially taxing for my young Skywatcher.  The answer soon to be (hopefully) provided by our queen could very easily affect the Destiny of not only my apprentice and her family, but also the entire Realm of the Time Beyond Time as well.  In fact, I was certain of this!

Then suddenly Mountain Eagle opened her eyes and commenced to speak.

“The reason for your being here on Startia concerns a Force more powerful than even those of the Hyradian Army now in total defeat.  I have sent forth a message and summons throughout the Time Beyond Time, seeking the greatest heroes ever known.  These heroes and heroines will arrive in their own due time.”

My soul felt a great shudder of fear!

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

A vague sense of recognition wormed its way into my mind after Mountain Eagle finished her statement.

“Say, Mountain Eagle, if I can venture an off-the-wall guess, could two of those heroes be named…Diamond Flame and Red Ice?!?!”

“You know, Steve, sometimes you have more insight than you’re given credit for.  And for that insight…you’re right!”

I looked at Sunleaf in a slightly smug satisfaction.

“Did you hear that, Sunleaf?  Our old friends–”

“Yeah, Steve, I heard.  Whoopee,” she said, twirling her finger in a mock-joyous way.

Wait until Skywatcher meets them!

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Heroes of the Balance of Time, aid us now and here; come to our Realms, and take away all our Fear!”

–The Children’s Book of Heroes of the Temporal Balance

From Skywatcher’s Diary:  

Frankly, I thought my Dad had flipped his lid.  I mean, who was he talking about?  I’ve never even heard of Diamond Flame or Red Ice.

I turned back to Mountain Eagle for some answers.

“Excuse me, uh, Moutain Eagle, but who are Diamond Flame and Red Ice?”

“I think your father can answer that question for you,” replied Mountain Eagle.

I looked back to my Dad in total confused curiosity.

“Well, love, it’s a bit of a long story, but essentially they’re two friends of mine and your mother’s.  In fact, they’re the new part of the total maintanence of the Temporal Balance.  If I recall accurately, they only arrived a short time ago when it was discovered that our enemy Robrack escaped his imprisonment and sought out his revenge.  They’re originally paramedics from San Francisco, so their concern for Life overall is extremely high.”

That, of course, still didn’t answer my question…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

I started showing signs of uncharacteristic anger toward Skywatcher.  Now that’s totally not like me at all, but with all that’s happened it can be somewhat understandable.  If anything, the one I should be angry with is Mountain Eagle…but that’s a rather moot issue.

I figured that sooner or later my daughter would meet the heroines I talked about in the brief manner I did.  But I wasn’t sure of her real reaction to it all; time will tell, I suppose.

And yet I still had no exact idea what Mountain Eagle had brewing in her mind…

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

Like Steve, I myself was quite baffled by what my illustrious “queen” revealed in regard to the other “heroes” of the Temporal Balance, two of whom Steve mentioned by name.  I mean, I did say this in casual passing to Skywatcher during our flight to Startia.  But, again, how did Mountain Eagle actually know?!

Figuring that I had nothing much to lose, I confronted Mountain Eagle.

“Begging your majesty’s pardon–” I started to say.

“Oh, Moon Swan, just spit it out, huh?”

I got right to the point.

“If I may, how is it that you have such advanced knowledge of the Heroes of the Temporal Balance?  Do you have such a great insight that we other Startians don’t?”

I had her there…or so I thought at the moment, anyway.  Then her face lit up like one of your Christmas trees.

“I may be able to answer your question, Moon Swan.  You see, I am in tune with the Fates of Time themselves.  They’re really a nice bunch of people once you get to understand and know them on a casual level.  Now…do you wish to meet them upon their arrival?”

I had to admit to you that she managed to arouse my somewhat insatiable curiosity.  That made me give in to her, much as I dislike giving in to anybody.

“Okay…when are they due to arrive?” I asked wearily.

Once more she smiled her mysterious smile.

“As I said earlier, Moon Swan, all in due time.  All in due time…”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

Given the choice between waiting for these other heroes of the Balance and going back through Time to fight Robrack, I’d give anything for the latter option.  At least then I’d know what I was in for.

And I don’t think my Dad was really all that much help in his answer…but of course I didn’t say this out loud.

So…I guess the best thing to do is just wait this out and see what happens afterwards.

My biggest hope is that I don’t live to regret it!

From Sunleaf’s words:

I don’t know about you but I was more than ready to kick Steve in his pants right there and then for mentioning Diamond Flame and Red Ice in front of Skywatcher.  She’s got more than enough to deal with, believe me.

It was at that precise time Skywatcher came up to me, a look of confused fear on her young-woman face.

“Mom, do you know about Diamond Flame and Red Ice, the two people that Dad talked about just now?” she’d asked.

I paused a very long amount of time before responding.

“Yeah, Skywatcher, I do know about those two.  Like your Dad said, they’re very good-hearted girls.”

At that she smiled broadly in delight.

“Did you say–girls??”

“Well, not ‘girls’ in the actual age-sense of things, but of the gender-sense.  You see now?” I replied.

“Yeah, I sure do.  And now I can’t wait to meet them.”  A new thought entered Skywatcher’s mind.  “Wait a minute.  Isn’t there another hero of the Balance as well?”

From out of the blue, Mountain Eagle’s voice answered out loud.

“Yes, that’s right, young Skywatcher.  You’ll meet him, in addition to the others, in due time, as I patiently reiterated before.”

Now, like my daughter with me, I was even baffled.

But like Mountain Eagle said over and over, all in due time.

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

The next day I raced up to Mountain Eagle’s throne, my mind flooding with questions.

“Oh, good morning, Skywatcher.  What can I do for you?” she queried.

“Mountain Eagle, I have a lot of things to ask you.  The biggest of these concerns this other hero of the Temporal Balance.”

With all the infintely limitless patience she had, Mountain Eagle held up her hand.

“I understand your growing curiosity about your fellow heroes and heroines of the Temporal Balance, and believe me, if I could answer all of your questions at once, I’d gladly do so.  But like all else in the Realm, I’m content to let things happen as they do.  I can only tell you what I myself already know which, to my mild chagrin, isn’t all that much to begin with.  Again, just try to be patient.  All will be known–and only at the right time, not before or even after.”   

Well, okay.  I guess I don’t have any choice there, do I?

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

“The grass was greener, the light was brighter; with friends surrounded, the nights of wonder…”

—David Gilmour & Polly Samson-Gilmour, “High Hopes” from The Division Bell, 1994

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

My suspicion of Mountain Eagle’s intentions instantly morphed into an undying hatred for her as a person.  I had the distinct impression that she was enticing my young apprentice in a way I found quite distasteful, to say the least.  To say the most it was almost–well, I am sure you get the idea.

Now I know that I can’t let this issue with Mountain Eagle bother me in the intense way it does, but it’s already doing so without my being even the slightest bit aware of it.

Maybe I’m just totally misreading her motives here, or maybe I’m just being paranoid.  I just don’t know.

Or…maybe, just maybe she might be telling the truth.  Again, I don’t know…yet.

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I could barely maintain my control as my wondering about these other heroes of the Temporal Balance grew exponentially.  And also a vague sense of…fear, as well.  I mean, Mountain Eagle did say that everything was going to happen “all in due time”.   Oh, there is one other thing that played out in my mind.  How did my parents know about these other heroes taht kept getting mentioned in conversation?

I think I’m owed one doozy of an explanation…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

Skywatcher came up to me, that weird expression now plastered on her face.

“Dad…we need to talk.  Now,” she stated.

I wasn’t exactly looking forward to this conversation.

“What is it, love?” I asked innocently.

To her credit, she got to the point in her own casual way.  That I can appreciate.

“You know, Dad, I get the feeling you’re not telling me a lot about those ‘heroes’ named Diamond Flame and Red Ice.  Mom informed me that they’re two women from another Universe.  How much do you really know?”

“Oh, I can answer all that easily enough.  You see, your mother and I met them not long after you’d left.  They’d heard about us through the legends of your deeds that spread all around.”  I hope that satisfied her.

The resultant bear-hug from her confirmed as much…and even more so, it reaffirmed our bond as a family.  Much to my relief, I can add.

“You know,” she said, “I’ll more than be glad to live with that.”

So can I, love.  So can I.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

From Sunleaf’s words:

Now that Skywatcher had her curiosity appeased for the time being, I was beginning to sense that the proverbial other shoe was due to drop soon…and I was, of course, not looking forward to this at all.

What I did next, well, you just won’t believe:  I actually turned to Moon Swan for a little bit of advice on this matter.  How about this, huh?

“Hey, Moon Swan, what do you suppose will happen next in these events?” I asked.

Naturally she gave me her trademark weird gaze.

“Why are you asking me this now?  Don’t tell me your spitfire nature’s collapsing.”  I could see a glimpse of delight on her part which wasn’t that much of a surprise, believe me.

Having heard that my eyes blazed in rage!

“Look here, you!  I came to you with a legitimate concern regarding my child, and you have the unmitigated nerve to question my personality.  Well, I can show you my nature right now!” I sneered caustically.

Again she gave me that weird gaze from her eyes.

“Oh, Sunleaf. you have so much to learn.”

To my own chagrin, I would sooner or later find out…how right she was!

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

I can just kick myself for the way I talked to Sunleaf but she does have a tendency to get on a lot of people’s nerves…including both mine and her husband’s.  Do you recall when I gave her credit for tolerating Steve’s ways?  Well, allow me this little “luxury” of reversing that stance.  It should be Steve who deserves the credit for putting up with her!

But of course, the real credit all goes to Skywatcher for putting up with the both of them all these years…as if she really had a choice, anyway.  She’s a strong young woman, I’ll say that for her.

I’m hoping to the Fates of Time that her strength lasts for what’s supposedly due to happen next…

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I don’t mind telling you that my curiosity had grown into a great anticipation for a grand meeting of these other heroes of the Balance, especially the ladies named Diamond Flame and Red Ice.  However, there was the other hero I asked about, for which I never received an answer.

But, as Mountain Eagle always reiterates, all in its own due time.

Let’s hope, though, it wouldn’t be too long in coming…for all our sakes.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“Neptune, Titan, stars can frighten..”

–Syd Barrett, “Astronomy Domine” from The Piper at the Gates of Dawn, 1967

Another morning had broken, and with it a new glorious sunrise as well.

Life here just about fell into an almost…dull routine, and yet my anticipation increased to the level where I wasn’t able to control myself.

Out of my good manners, I went and told my parents,who were outside of Mountain Eagle’s throne-room.

“Mom?  Dad?  May I talk with you?”

“Sure, love.  What is it?” asked Dad.

“Something on your mind, honey?” said Mom.

I tried to weigh my words carefully…then I spat it out.

“Well, I don’t know if I should tell you this, but I’m actually looking forward to meeting these other heroes and heroines of the Balance.  In fact, my patience for this event is running out and I don’t think I can hold out much longer.”

My parents looked to one another in total shock.

“You’re kidding, right?”  That was Dad’s response.

“Have you lost your little MIND?!?!” yelled Mom.

I was about to reply when Moon Swan flew her way to us.

“What’s all this caterwauling about?”

I don’t know why Mom immediately answered her but she did…

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

I heard the verbal exchange among the Hacketts upon my waking up, causing me to fly my way to them.

“Do you believe what my kid just told us?!” yelled Sunleaf.

“Somehow, I can believe it.  You all can thank Mountain Eagle for this,” I said.

Swiftly Skywatcher turned to me, a fiercely resolved look on her face.

“I only told them what I felt was the truth regarding the other heroes of the Temporal Balance.  That is, I would very much like to meet them.”

I looked at Skywatcher with a bit of sympathy.

“I know, my young Skywatcher, that you’re more than a little anxious to encounter these ‘other heroes’ you have heard of.  But again, you’ll have to learn about being patient.  If I may say to you in honesty, you have the physical looks of a woman, but inside you is still the young girl-child you once were.  It’s hard for you to reconcile those two disparate characteristics into one.  But for the sake of repeating myself, try your best to be patient.  Okay?”

Wearily Skywatcher nodded her head with a somber tone.

“Oh, all right, Moon Swan.”

I then left to seek another audience with Mountain Eagle.

I would also get a lot more that I bargained for…

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“Skywatcher, flying in the air high over all, it’s to you we gaze.  Formed in beauty, strong in resolve; shining on all our days.

Skywatcher, over this humble Realm so far above; fly down now and give us all of your love.”

—The Romance Sonnets for Skywatcher, verse one

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I thought a lot about what Moon Swan said to me regarding my rather impatient ways.  I chalked it up to my undying curiosity which, as I’m sure you’re aware of by now, never seems to be sated for long.  You know, folks say knowledge is power, and if that’s true then I’ve got so much power I can put the “feminists” to shame.  But Moon Swan’s words, to my chagrin, did little to almost nothing to appease me.

Getting back on track now, I turned from my parents and followed Moon Swan’s flight-path.  Naturally, they took exception to that.

“Skywatcher, where are you going now!?” screamed my Mom angrily.

Without looking back or even stopping I kept on going.

“To speak to both Moon Swan and Mountain Eagle.  I think something big is about to happen.  Come on!”

To my relief I heard their footsteps rush closer to me.  That meant they were going to join me…and boy, did I ever need them now!

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

Sunleaf and I didn’t quite know what our daughter had in mind, but you can be sure that when she feels something that’s even the slightest bit disturbing it’s usually for real.  Not one of those flights of fancy that she used to display before everthing happened.

It grew quite impossible to keep up with Skywatcher as her movement drew closer to the meeting spot where we then saw Mountain Eagle and Moon Swan gazing at us even as we arrived scant seconds later.

Mountain Eagle was the first to address us.

“Ah, you’re just in time, Hackett family.  Look out to the skies and see all that I have said would come.” 

Somewhat hesitantly we did so, and what we witnessed–well, you’ll just have to ask either my wife, or even Moon Swan about this!!

From Sunleaf Hackett’s words:

Our eyes just about bulged when we got a good look at what that resident nutcase Mountain Eagle pointed at in the skies above us.

And what was it we saw, you ask?

Well…try to imagine–oh, what am I saying?

This defies description–unless you’re a fan of your early Pink Floyd!

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

Revealed from the Diaries of Moon Swan:

A sense of wonder intermixed with terror coursed its way all through my body as the weird visions predicted by Mountain Eagle seemed to come to its fruition.  It was all I could do to keep from screaming my lungs out!

For the sake of logic I’ll do my best to describe what we now saw.  The normally blue skies above our planet had literally swirled themselves into colors rarely before seen by Humanity.  There were various shades of purples, greens, a few blacks, and even those resembling turquoise and violet-purple combined.  Just swirling all around not only in Space but in Time as well.

In spite of my ever-present feeling of terror I had to admit the sight was impressive!

Of course, unfortunately I can’t speak for the Hackett family.

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

The weirdness in the skies was overwhelming us by the minute.  I tried my very best to remain calm but now I was shaking!!  And I know my parents were feeling scared as much as I was…maybe more so!

All of a sudden…it stopped!  Just like the snap of a finger!

Soon the skies resumed their routine, normal shade of blue…and what a relief it was, too.

I turned to my parents, attempting to talk about what transpired just now.

“Mom?  Dad?  Did you–?” I stammered.

“Yes, love, we saw it.  Reminded me of Pink Floyd, I thought,” said Dad numbly.

At once Mom resumed her normal means of answering Dad’s thoughts.

“Oh, you mean psychedelic, or do you really mean psychotic?!”

“Well…” said Dad in return, “I guess it’s both, huh?”

“Beautiful, Steve.  Just beautiful,” snorted out Mom with a smile.

That’s my Mom for you…but you’ve gotta love her anyway.

From Sunleaf Hackett’s words:

We were awakened out of our stupor from the weird sight by our ever-reliable Mountain Eagle.  And let me tell you now that her excitement almost made me sick.

“Come!  This way, everybody!” she shouted out loud.

Not really having much of a better alternative we followed her to her throne-room.  I don’t know how to speak for the next person but I was not looking forward to this at all.

Skywatcher then turned around to look at us, a hint of fear on her face.

“What do you think’s going to happen?”

Without looking I whispered, “Eyes open and your mouth shut.”  I glanced at Steve.  “You too, hubby of mine.”

For a few minutes we stood there like statues in the park, not moving and barely breathing.  The tension was unbearable for us Startians not including Mountain Eagle (who, I should add, glowed like a kid at the circus).  It was especially hard on my baby girl, believe me, people.

Then…there it was!!

CHAPTER TWENTY

“Lotuses lean on each other in yearning; under the eaves the swallow is resting…”

–Roger Waters, “Set the Controls for the Heart of the Sun”, from A Saucerful of Secrets, 1968 

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

The Hacketts and I waited for the “grand moment” that our allegedly “wise” Queen Mountain Eagle so overzealously predicted and endlessly talked about over and over.  If there’s one thing I hate the most, it’s waiting for anything to take place.  I don’t care what it is.

At once we were thus “rewarded” for our collective waiting by a loud wailing sound that seemed to emanate from outside the castle wall.  We all tried to see if not hear where it was actually coming from, to no avail.  I looked to Mountain Eagle for advice.

“Mountain Eagle, what’s–?” I began asking.

She was in a trance!  It now was useless to ask her any questions!

Next it was Steve’s turn to ask a question, this one directed at me.

“Forgive my momentary ignorance, Moon Swan, but are you sure this is what your Mountain Eagle forecast for us?!”

Fortunately dear Sunleaf, in her usual way, came to Steve’s relief.

“I said eyes open and mouth shut, didn’t I?” she hissed.

He didn’t know what to say to that…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

It’s becoming more and more impossible to logically describe the sights we were witnessing at a rather alarming rate.  For the sake of those who’ve so dilligently followed our tales up to this point I’ll do my very best to at least make the attempt to do so.

First off,  a literal rip in the fabric of the physical space we now inhabited opened up as wide as it could go without actually destroying everything in sight!  Out of this “spatial-temporal sundering” (otherwise known for you science fiction fanatics as a “space-time warp”) a great clustering of multi-colored lights fluttered to our eyes; almost like moving Christmas tree lights in a sense, I guess you’d say.

Then…the real shocker of all–at least for Moon Swan and Skywatcher anyway.  There, just as predicted–we saw our (meaning Sunleaf and myself) friends Dixie, and featuring–yes, you knew it all along–Diamond Flame and Red Ice!

To my surprise, Sunleaf ran up to Dixie joyously and embraced her!  Quite unlike my usually spit-fiery wife, I felt.

“Hi, Dixie!”  she squealed in delight.

Dixie, naturally, returned the hug in kind.

“Hello, Sunleaf.”  Next she looked to Skywatcher and myself.  “Hi, Steve.  And hello to you, Skywatcher.”

Now I can’t be precisely sure but I thought Skywatcher’s eyes boggle in confusion if not delight.  But I may be wrong…

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Now we have a “special guest” to relate now her thoughts:

Hi, everyone.  It’s me, your old friend Dixie.  Yeah, I’m back with you all.

First of all, I can bet you’re wondering why I’m here, with my girls, relating my feelings in regard to my connection with young Skywatcher, right?

Well, you see, folks, my girls, namely Diamond Flame and Red Ice, and I received a summons from the Startian named Mountain Eagle concerning a great and powerful Force that was to spell inevitable danger to the Realm of the Time Beyond Time.  Plus I figured that, well, my girls can finally meet the legendary Skywatcher Hackett, live and in person.

So I decided to set all this up.

“Okay, Diamond Flame, Red Ice, I’d like for you to meet Skywatcher.  And Red Ice, don’t use so much of your uncalled-for language, okay?” I said.

With a regal sense Diamond Flame was the first to introduce herself.

“Hello, Skywatcher.  I’m Diamond Flame.  My friend and I heard a lot about you.”

“I’m glad to meet you, Diamond Flame.  My dad told me about you and Red Ice a little bit.  I think you’re pretty,” replied Skywatcher.

“Why, thank you, Skywatcher,” said Diamond Flame with a soft smile.

Next it was Red Ice’s turn to bat…and I shuddered to think what she’d say.

“Hi there, Skywatcher.  Name’s Red Ice.  Say, you’re a legend to my friend and I, you know that?”   At least Red Ice didn’t swear at her.

It seemed to me that Skywatcher grew overwhelmed by this praise, as seen by the expression on her lovely young face.

Then we got introduced to the woman called Moon Swan, the one who set all the events of Skywatcher’s life in motion.  Frankly I found her to be a bit of a snob…but that’s just my interpretation so don’t hold me to that, please.

A special entry from the Journals of Diamond Flame:

Now you know I tried to maintain my outer calm about the meeting with Skywatcher, but inside my guts were racing!  I mean, just think of it.  How often do you read a fantasy/SF story as a bedtime tale to your kids, and actually have the chance to meet the star of such a story?  The answer:  never, ever in your lifetime.  It just doesn’t happen under normal circumstances.  Then again, what’s normal around here?

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I have to admit I was not only a bit confused but just awe-struck as well.  I mean, I never dreamed of having anybody hear of my story in the way that these two nice ladies did, but I didn’t let it get to me a whole lot.  In fact, in kind of a strange way I felt it was–I don’t know–what’s that word?–exhilarating, that’s it.

Getting back on track–well, I just don’t know where to go from here.  I guess the best thing to do, as is usually the way to go, is just let everything happen like it always does…

Now we hear from Red Ice:

Hey, folks.

It’s me all right, just little ol’ Red Ice, back with Diamond Flame on yet another weird adventure–and after we just had finished our last two adventures.  I’m not sure about you guys but if there’s one thing Dixie, Diamond Flame, and I didn’t need right now, this was it.  Not that I have anything personal against Skywatcher, you understand.  Partly–well, mostly it was that we needed a rest, or a vacation.  Hey, even a nap would be a step in the right direction.

Well…anyway, we made some more light casual conversation with Skywatcher and her family, all under the watchful eyes of our good ol’ friend and mentor Dixie.  I think she finally loosened up to us considerably.  Believe me, you guys, that’s a good thing.  See, from what we’ve all been told by this Mountain Eagle woman–and that wasn’t very much, at that–there’s going to be a Force of Danger greater than any even Diamond Flame and I have encountered.

Wait a second here!  Something struck my mind!

“Hey, uh, Mountain Eagle, you mentioned the fact another hero of the Temporal Balance was also due to help us out.  My question is who this ‘hero’ is.”

“Oh, that.  Well, look to your left and see the answer for yourself,” she said somewhat mysteriously in her German accent.

We all did so, and what we saw next–well, it has to be seen to be believed!!

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

Before our very eyes another space-time rip occurred, only this one wasn’t as powerful as the one that teleported Dixie, Diamond Flame and Red Ice to our locale…but it was still impressive to witness!

Outside it stepped another trio of humans, two males and a lovely young female.  Of the two males, one had greyish hair, grey-blue eyes, no whiskers of any kind on his face, wore a dark blue suit with a black T-shirt, and white shoes.  The other male was taller than the first, with bluish eyes covered by wire-rimmed glasses, wore a three-piece suit with matching tie, black shoes, and a perpetually smug grin on his face.

As for the female, she was medium-height, with long black hair and dark-brown eyes.  She wore what appeared to be a short-sleeved shirt, white bell-bottom pants, and “disco-style” platform shoes.

I turned to Mountain Eagle in confusion.

“Begging your pardon, but are these–?” I asked.

“That’s right, Moon Swan, these are the other Heroes of the Balance,” said Mountain Eagle in overly conceited delight.

We just didn’t get it, did we?

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

“Floating down, the sound resounds around the icy waters underground.”

–Syd Barrett, “Astronomy Domine” from The Piper at the Gates of Dawn, 1967

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

Oh, hello again.

It’s I, ever-reliable Fugitor (real name Tony, as you jolly well know) here for you good readers of these increasingly odd adventures once more about to save the Myriad Worlds from the Injustice that seems to permeate itself all about.  If the truth be told to you now, I’d rather be anywhere or anywhen but here and now.  However, that’s not really my decision to make now, is it?

The three of us, namely Marlena, Arthur and myself looked about our new climes trying to get a familiarity about it all.

Instantly I heard a shrieking shout of delight.

“Tony!!” 

I was quite unprepared for what came next.

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

After finally getting a firm psychological grip on everything that’s happened so far, I turned a brief moment just to see my daughter go and almost make a fool out of herself.  I was about to stop her when something stayed my movement…just as she embraced the new stranger!

Fortunately, though, I still had my voice intact.

“Skywatcher, STOP!!” I yelled.

This she finally did, but not before offering an explanation.

“But, Dad, you know who this is?  It’s Tony, from ‘King’ Wingy-Ding’s castle,”  she said.

I turned my gaze towards the man she thought was Tony.

“You’re not–?” I asked.

He looked at me and smiled ever so slightly.

“Uh, no I’m not, really.  I just get about a lot, that’s all,” said Tony.

“Then who are you, if you’re not the Tony we know?”

He paused a moment before replying.

“Well, if you’d be so very kind and get your daughter off me, I’ll more than happy to tell you all you need to know,” he said.

Wearily I made my way to Skywatcher.

“All right, love, move away from the gentleman.  Now.”

“But, Dad–” protested Skywatcher.

“Now,” I repeated a little more harshly.

“Oh, all right, Dad.  But I still say it’s the Tony we know,” she muttered.

Now that that was settled, the man told us all he wanted to (which, I’m sure, is already known to whoever follows these stories quite closely).

All around things grew even more baffling yet…

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

“Now come the Heroes of the Balance of Time; fight for every single of  the Noble Ones.

Now are here the Heroes of the Balance of Time, from the Suns far beyond the Suns.”

–The Children’s Verse-Book of the Heroes of the Temporal Balance 

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I don’t really know why I rushed to hug the stuffings out of theman who calls himself Fugitor, but I can bet it had something to do with the fact that he more than slightly resembled our friend Tony, from back home.  You can be sure that I felt embarrassed!

In fact, I was so embarrassed I immediately apologized.

“Oh, that’s quite all right–I didn’t get your name, uh–” he said.

“It’s Skywatcher.  Skywatcher Hackett.”

He smiled in kind.

“Hello, Skywatcher.  My name is Tony, from your sudden guess, but sometimes I call myself Fugitor.  Oh, you haven’t heard of my tale, have you?”

I shook my head no, but I can bet it’s a doozy!

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

Well, now that we’d gotten our identities straightened out, I decided to relate to my new friends, namely Skywatcher, her parents, and the others in the room with us, that which I can be jolly well certain you’re already aware of.  To be perfectly honest with you, I have to say that my tales seemed to make quite a distinct impression on all of them, in particular young Skywatcher whom, I was told later by the Fate of Time named Dixie, was already quite a legend in her own right.  Now I was impressed.

Presently I turned ‘round to the gathering and introduced my friends Arthur and Marlena.

Then…the woman named–oh, what is it?–Mountain Eagle turned her way ‘round to us, now with a grim look on her ageless and, I must admit, lovely face. (Don’t tell Marlena I’d said that.  I’ll never live it down, trust me on that.)

I then shuddered to contemplate what her next words would be…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

The moment I gazed at Mountain Eagle’s face I knew that something rather ominous was in the air although I didn’t know exactly what that “something” was.  All I know is that it was going to tear my family apart beyond repair…but of course, I am a bit of a pessimist in some ways, I suppose.  However, I dared not even think of verbalizing that notion out loud.  Sunleaf would never let me live it down.

For agonizing minute after agonizing minute we waited around loaves of bread expecting to be sliced soon.  The tension was unbearably thick and heavy…and it took a toll on all our collective sweat glands, mine especially.  Then again, I did make the mistake of wearing a heavy leather jacket, so that may have contributed to it, I don’t know.

I do think Moon Swan owes us one heck of an explanation…

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

“Over the mountain, watching the watcher; breaking the darkness, waking the grapevine…”

–Roger Waters, “Set the Controls for the Heart of the Sun” from A Saucerful of Secrets, 1968 

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

I received a very stern look from Steve after I had gathered in my mind all that was around me as the Heroes of the Balance finally met and introduced themselves.

“All right, Moon Swan, what’s going on about here?” he asked.

“Believe me, Steve, I’m as much in the dark as you are.  The best I can offer as far as answers go is to ask Mountain Eagle.”  There.  I hoped that would appease him.  It didn’t, obviously.

“You very well know I don’t trust this Mountain Eagle woman.  I’m not sure what her agenda is involving my daughter, but it’s certain it won’t be in the best interest of her safety and welfare.  However…I won’t argue with you for now, so I will see Mountain Eagle to get some answers, not just for myself but for all else gathered about her.”

And unbeknownst to me, young Skywatcher was looking at all this with a growing look of fear on her lovely young face…

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

A weird sense overtook me as I turned to see Mountain Eagle, who had a sort of smug smile on her face…a smile which I never particularly liked!

Presently I turned to the girl named Diamond Flame who(I didn’t know this at the time) was actually a kindred Startian!

“What do you think’s going to happen?” I asked trepidly.

She eyed me in her most somber way.

“You know, Skywatcher, I’m not at all sure what’s due to happen. Believe me, sweetie, I’m just as worried as you are.  But the best thing now is to not let it get us rattled and panicky.  That’s the worst thing to do.”  Then she paused a few moments.  “Come on…let’s ask Mountain Eagle, or whatever her name is.”

So we heroines of Startia, Diamond Flame and I, went to do so.

From Sunleaf’s words:

Oh, hi there, people.

Forgive me for not telling you more but it’s just that everything happened so fast it was impossible for me to get a grip and properly recollect all of this.

Now…on to my business at hand:  I got a sick feeling in my gut regarding the fate of not only my baby girl but all those who were “summoned” by Mountain Eagle in order to combat some “Danger” about to totally engulf the Realm.  Out of my concern as a parent I turned to our “illustrious” queen.

“Hey, Mountain Eagle, are you absolutely certain of this ‘Danger’ you’re so overly fond of thinking about, let alone obsessively describing?!”

She gave me the nastiest look imaginable.

“You know, Sunleaf, your pugnacious spitfire attitude just might be your own undoing.  Plus, it’s causing my stomach to turn.  Just try to be patient even though in your case it’s almost totally impossible to do so.” 

I couldn’t wait all right…to pound my fist into her schnitzel face!!  She knew it, too!

But…I didn’t do it.  Manners stopped me yet I was still seething!

Now Red Ice gives us the update:

Well, you guys, just as the chitter-chatter was about to reach its most ridiculously absurd level yet a loud rumbling noise echoed all around, causing our eardrums to throb like crazy!

Skywatcher was the first to feel the sting of total fear!

“Mom!!  Dad!!  What’s going on?!?!”

In reply the winged one named–oh, what is it?–Mountain Eagle stood up and just about bulged her eyeballs out of their sockets–with an even weirder grin to match!

“There!  It’s just as I predicted!” she boomed out.

We looked all around us trying to see what that “something” was!

“I say, uh, Mountain Eagle, forgive me for asking but just what is it you predicted?” asked the one man calling himself Fugitor.

“Follow me to the outside balcony and discover for yourselves!” said Mountain Eagle.

So like lemmings to the water we did…and did we ever see such a sight!

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

The minute we got to the outside balcony our eyes received the shock of our lives!

For just then we witnessed the most truly awe-inspiring space-time rip that went beynd imagination.  It was as if all the known and accepted notions of Time-Space were thown for a loop bigger than any roller coaster ride!

I turned to my parents, hoping they’d tell me this wasn’t real…but no such assurance was forthcoming.  The fear and terror grew more and more intense with each passing second!

Swiftly Moon Swan walked up to me, feeling the same fear I felt.

“What’s happening, Moon Swan?”

“I’m not at all sure, my young Skywatcher, but try not to fear too much.  You have all of us to help you through this new ordeal…but it will not be as easy as your other encounter, admittedly.”  Then she held my chin in her hand, turning my face to hers.  I really saw the terror in her lovely eyes.  “Believe me, I’m just as scared as you are.  We all are but as I said, we’ll be here for each other.”  We embraced each other tightly.

I can just try to hope that everything does work out…

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

That weird force emanating all about had spread a good deal of panic and terror.  Out of sheer habit I raced skyward and attempted to somehow contain the energy-force…if only to keep our collective sanity intact.

I went up as far as the nearest apogee point when all of a swift sudden the force inexplicably morphed itself into a vaguely humanoid shape, masculine in nature.  Then–and this, my friends, is where the odd factor comes into the foreground–this “individual” actually spoke out loud!  I must say he was a tad bit on the bossy side of it all.

“Hold, Fugitor.”

I was rather taken aback at this!

“How do you know my name?!”

He answered even as his humanoid form grew more distinct.

“I wish to speak with all of you who are the ones known as the Heroes of the Temporal Balance.  It is of importance that I do so, without your friend Arthur’s cheap 25-cent quips.”

“Oh…all right.  Follow me, uh–”

“Barney.  Just call me Barney.”

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

My stomach churned over and over as the hero named Fugitor went to meet the force face-to-face.  I didn’t know just what he had in his mind, but I knew it wouldn’t be good…for anyone!!

Swiftly and angrily I whirled to Mountain Eagle.

“Well, I hope you’re really happy with yourself!”

She appeared not to respond or even care about the dreaded Chaos she was so fond of predicting to all of us.

Just then the one named Fugitor returned to us; evidently he was unharmed.

But he wasn’t exactly alone…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

I don’t know about you but speaking for myself in this case, my fear gave way to total confusion as Fugitor landed right near my toes.

“Are you all right, sir?” I asked.

He gave a very incredulous look to me.

“Why, yes I’m fine.  What’s your reason for asking?”  He then turned around.  “Oh, I see now.  Here’s Barney.”

We found ourselves gazing at a tall man, with short grey hair, brown eyes, a rather prominent mustache, and a small grin on his face.  He wore a wide necktie, polyester dress-slacks, and penny-loafer shoes.  My impression:  he resembled the star on that 1970s cop-comedy show some of you readers may remember.

“Pardon me, but you’re not–?” I questioned.

The “gentleman” chuckled slightly.

“No, I’m not him but I do get that a lot.  No, Mr. Hackett, I’m one of the Fates of Time.  Matter of fact, I’m actually the Head Fate.  Please excuse the dramatic entrance but what I have to say to you all is very important.”

I was totally beside myself!

“How do you know–!?”

“Your names?  Simple.  I try to monitor all the events that take place in this Realm.  If that scares you a little, I do apologize.”  I must admit he was charming and friendly enough.  He turned his eyes to the others, starting with Dixie, then Diamond Flame and Red Ice, and finally my little girl–well, my young adult daughter Skywatcher.  His friendly smile never left him.

Inside, my nerves were about to shatter…

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

“The echo of a distant time comes willowing across the sand, and everything is green and submarine…”

–David Gilmour and Richard Wright, “Echoes” from Meddle, 1971

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

Like the others around me I had a growing confusion as the Head Fate named Barney looked us over.  Fortunately his smile was warm and friendly…but it hid a somber thought.

“Um, Barney, sir, did we something–wrong??  Is that why you came?”

If anything, his smile widened.

“No, Skywatcher, on the contrary.  You’re doing all that’s necessary in keeping the Realm safe from most forms of danger.  As I told your father, there is a matter of great importance here.”  Then he turned his eyes to Mountain Eagle…and his smile faded.  “Well, Mountain Eagle, I see you managed to gather the Heroes together.  I take it you’ve allowed them to introduce themselves.”

One voice went to Barney’s ears.  It was Tony’s, of course.

“I do beg your pardon, Barney, but I’d totally forgotten about–”

Barney turned and smiled at Tony.

“Oh, you don’t have to worry about your friend Friday.  He’s been kept up-to-date on everything and I can truly assure you that he’ll be fine.  He’s very resilient, you know.”  He turned back to Mountain Eagle in his expectant manner.

Inside, I was shaking like crazy!

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

Now that everybody was, for the most part, calmed down and introduced to one another, the Head Fate named Barney got down to business regarding his purpose in arriving here.

“As I said, ladies and gentlemen, do forgive the overly dramatic and somewhat exaggerated manner in which I used to announce my coming.  However, there is a valid reason for my being here.  And it has to do with the great Danger that Mountain Eagle over here seems to be so obsessed with talking about.”  He turned back to Mountain Eagle, his face now grim and lined with worry.  “As they say in show business, take it away, Mountain Eagle.”

Instantly she stood up and looked us over very intently.

“The ‘Danger’ that you think I’m so obsessed with defies description but out of some people’s insatiable curiosities I’ll do the most trying best I can to tell you all about it.”

From Sunleaf’s words:

My sweat glands went into overdrive as our “illustrious” queen began–finally!–to give this alleged “Danger” a name.

But my fears were nothing compared to the fear felt by the others…especially my baby girl.  I can read that on her face, believe me, people.  Then Diamond Flame and Red Ice walked up behind Steve and myself, mentally trying to offer some support.  In a weird way some of my own fear dissipated but it did nothing for Skywatcher, of that I’m sure…

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

The anticipation was positively electric as the woman named Mountain Eagle prepared us to receive the information she so desperately wanted to relate.

“Now…what I must say to you must not be taken lightly, so I don’t want any wisecracks from anyone.  Is that clear?”

We nodded our heads in confirmation.  I can tell it really was serious.

“All right, here it is.  The Realm of the Time Beyond Time is slowly and subtly being destroyed by a Force greater than any army the Hyradian Empire can boast.  This Force is so powerful that those who’ve tried to fight it off in its first coming was never heard from again.”

“Excuse me, but what exactly is this Force called?” asked out Skywatcher.

An extremely tense pause permeated all around as Mountain Eagle struggled to answer.  She turned to the Head Fate Barney for a bit of guidance.  Unfortunately none was coming for the moment.

Breathing in heavily she reluctantly carried on her speech.

“This powerful Force is controlled by the Beings…called the Entropy Queens.  I know, it sounds hard to believe, doesn’t it?”  She paused again.  “Nonetheless I assure you it’s true.”

The words had a stinging effect on all of us.

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I didn’t dare believe what Mountain Eagle said about these–what are they again?–Entropy Queens so I turned to Moon Swan for an explanation.

“Psst.  Moon Swan, who are these ‘Entropy Queens’?” I whispered.

She put her finger to her lips.  I got the message and looked back to Mountain Eagle.

Mountain Eagle paused another moment to address me.

“Do you have a valid question, young Skywatcher?” she asked.

“Well, uh, frankly, yes.  Who are these Entropy Queens?”

“I was just about to get to that, so everybody pay attention.”

So we did…and boy, what a story did she have!

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

“And did they get you to trade your heroes for ghosts?  Hot ashes for trees…”

–David Gilmour & Roger Waters, “Wish You Were Here” from Wish You Were Here, 1975

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

As Mountain Eagle commenced to reveal the secrets of these so-called Entropy Queens, we coudn’t help but have a growing fascination and also a weird curiosity as well.  I mean, not one of us had even heard of them much less dealt with them.

But, as I’m sure I’ll learn, the answers are always bigger than the questions…

“Now…” said Mountain Eagle in a somewhat reverential manner, “as I was about to say, the Entropy Queens are a race not unlike the Fates of Time, yet they have a tendency to wholeheartedly embrace the forces of Chaos, Anarchy, and Destruction which we all fear for good reason.  In fact, the Entropy Queens are fallen Fates of Time.

“The reason they fell out of our favor was that they’d put their own ambitions ahead of the safety of the Realm.  It was and still is a serious violation of our code.  Basically–and please forgive the crass show business terms here–they wanted to be the top bananas.”

I couldn’t help but try to speak for the others when I had this question.

“Excuse me, but I can’t help in asking this question.”

“Well, go ahead, Steve,” replied Mountain Eagle.

I readied myself to ask my question when the Head Fate named Barney turned his gaze toward my direction.

“I know what you’re thinking, Mr. Hackett, and let me assure all of you that the Entropy Queens aren’t inherently evil.  No, they’re just blindly ambitious and quite careless in the Grand Schemes of things.”

Somehow that was not very reassuring…

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

Like the others with me, including my fellow heroes of the Balance, I became oddly curious about the powers or some such that these “Entropy Queens” wielded in relation to their blind ambition mentioned by Barney.

“Pardon me, Barney.  You said that the Entropy Queens were blindly ambitious.  Just exactly what was their all-consuming dream?”

Barney smiled as wide as he could in spite of the ominous tone in the air.

“You may find this a little hard to believe, Diamond Flame, but the best way to say it is basically, they want to be…the most successful Las Vegas lounge act this side of the Realm.  And that, ladies and gentlemen, is the secret of their power.  Sonic manipulation.  That may be the key in stopping them.”

Now Fugtor’s friend Arthur uttered out a joke, the fear suddenly dissolving from us all.

“Either that or a bad review.”   Arthur, havin said that, smiled his smug grin.

As I said, in spite of the coming crisis we all chuckled at that.

Then we got it!

The secret!  Sure!

Let’s hope it works, people…for all our sakes!

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

“Our single was a truly dismal flop.  It’s been remaindered at a discount shop.

As a joke, we’re gonna spray it gold…that’s the kind of year it was.”

–Howard Schuman & Andy Mackay, “The Follies of ’77″ from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

You’ll have to forgive me for how I’m feeling right now.  I mean, I do admit that initially we did have that fear of these unknown–what are they again?–Entropy Queens, that’s it.  Now, of course, the idea sounds a tad silly, doesn’t it?

Only one thing puzzled me:  what powers they possessed.

“Excuse me, Mr. Barney?” I asked.

“Yes, what is it, Skywatcher?” 

“Um, I can’t help but be curious as to how these ‘Entropy Queens’ can control so much of the Force of Chaos.  I mean, how do they do it?”

Mr. Barney’s smile never left him for a second.

“Skywatcher, are you aware of a myth on Old Earth about a group of women called the Sirens?  See, the Sirens used their voices to draw sailors to their island so they could–how do I say this?–get their jollies at the sailors’ expense.  Their voices were said to be lovely in tone, which is more than I can say for the Entropy Queens.  I was in Las Vegas to hear their audition and let me tell you right now they stunk the place out.”  Then he added, “The Entropy Queens, I mean, not the Sirens.”

“So in other words, they’re driven by–” I started to say.

“Yes, Skywatcher.  Pure jealousy, plain and simple.”

Now that fear returned with a vengeance!

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

I do have to apologize to you for not reporting back sooner than this but it’s due to the fact that everything being disclosed was baffling, to say the least and to say the most it was quite so overwhelming!

Now, I’m not exactly prone to displays of irrational fear but I must say that this was one instance where I felt it was full warranted.  However, it wasn’t for myself that I received this surge of that emotion.  No, it was really for the one named Skywatcher.  I sensed that all these events rode on her young womanly shoulders.

Little did I realize that it was due to happen a whole lot sooner than any of us had ever dared anticipate!

From Sunleaf’s words:

Well, here we go again, people.

Just as we stood like talking statues we heard a truly awful cacophonous sound!  And we all knew now, didn’t we?

No, I suppose some of you don’t so let me try to describe it as best as possible.

See, what came to our ears more than slightly resembled a low screeching drone mixed in with a shrill high-pitched yodeling “tune” (if you can call it that).

We all tried to look around to see what exactly it was.

“Everyone to the balcony.  Now!” yelled out the Head Fate named Barney.

So we did, and found ourselves turning our eyeballs skyward.  What we saw made just all our jaws drop to the ground!

And just what was it that caused that weird reaction?

Well, try to imagine–oh, see for yourself!

CHAPTER THIRTY

“I know a room full of musical tunes, some rhyme, some ching; most of them are clockwork.  Let’s go into the other room, and make them work.”

–Syd Barrett, “Bike” from The Piper at the Gates of Dawn, 1967

Here Red Ice once more gives us an update:

Oh, hi there.  It’s me, little old Red Ice, doing my very best not to go cuckoo for Cocoa Puffs regarding what we were now witnessing.

There we were, standing on the balcony and getting a good look at what was doubtless the strangest sight ever!

You see, up above were these three heads, and they’re of the female type.  One had long wavy red hair and green-blue eyes, another had dark blue eyes and hair that looked as if it was put on her head by a paintbrush, and the last had red hair like the first, only hers was straight and close-cropped going to what we assumed were her shoulders.

I had to admit they were good-looking in a demigod-sense.

“Uh…hi, ladies,” I said, trying to be friendly.

Swiftly Dixie ran up to me and grabbed my arm.

“Will you get over here with us?” she hissed.

Now that I was (somewhat reluctantly) dragged back, we let Barney address the “ladies”.

“Hello, ladies.  Nice to see you again.”

You won’t believe the the way they responded to that:

“It’s nice to be here, but you have to see the Forces of Chaos are always meant to be.”  

Yeah, that’s right.  They sang it…and now we can see why they bombed out in Vegas!

However, what they ultimately did bring was anything but funny…

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

The instantaneous moment we heard these Entropy Queens “sing”, we knew we were in for a spot of great trouble.

I turned to Marlena, who unbelievably remained silent throughout all of these events.

“I say, Marlena, are you all right?”

She whirled her head ‘round, a truly odd look on her face.

“Why…yes…I’m fine, Tony.”

Her reply did next to nothing for morale of any kind.  That, of course, emphatically did not sit all that well with me.  But with all that’s now happening ‘round us that’s so quite understandable.

Immediately I turned ‘round to Diamond Flame.

“I say, Diamond Flame, do you suppose I could try to, you know, fight them off?”

I waited a few seconds for her to reply.  None was forthcoming so I did what I would normally do in these instances.

I set off to meet this menace straight on!

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I don’t know about you but I got the distinct impression that Tony made a big mistake in trying to take on the Entropy Queens.  I mean, like Barney said, they weren’t bad, just irritated.  If I was in their shoes I’d be irritated, too.

Fortunately Barney was there to help us all out.  He did this by looking up to the skies above Startia’s main castle.

“Hold it, Fugitor!!” he boomed.

Not-so-fortunately, however, Tony/Fugitor was too far away to hear Barney’s warning.

I turned to hide my eyes.  I didn’t want to see what was due up next…

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

Like Skywatcher I, too, was fearful to find out how the Entropy Queens would react upon seeing Fugitor fly his way up to them.

The next moment confirmed that.

You see, the Entropy Queens eyed one another and, weirldy enough, turned their heads and actually smiled at Fugitor.

“ ‘Ere, Q, it’s a man! Cute, too,” uttered out the one with the painted-on hair to the long-red-haired Queen.

“Oooh, good.  Let’s welcome him, girls!”  replied Q.

“Too right, Liv.  Too right.”  That came from the one Queen with the straight close-crop red hair.  (Oh, before we get too far along I should mention their names were Q, Liv, and Char.  Just so you know…for future references.)

As one they melded their awful singing voices and screeched out a sonic boom so powerful it literally sent Fugitor hurtling toward the balcony at a furious rate of speed!  Then–

“Incoming!!”  shouted out Steve.

Soon we scrambled around for cover as Fugitor hit the ground with a sickening “thud!”  He was shaken up but otherwise uninjured.

“Wow.  I say, Barney, what just happened now?” he asked, turning to Barney.

“I tried to warn you, Fugitor.  They’re too powerful even for you to stop.  We need a far more subtle approach.”

We couldn’t agree more.

Only thing was: what?

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

Like a few of the others, I have to ask your forgiveness for not getting back to you in a more prompt fashion but you know how these events go–especially when these events go so fast!  However, I can’t let you be in the dark for too long.

Returning now to my train of thought:

After seeing the hero called Fugitor fall from the skies I decided to take up where he left off, only this time with words instead of actions.

“What do you wish here?” I asked out loudly.

The three looked at one another in that now-understood manner and made a nodding motion.  Their sick smiles broadened even more, if that’s feasible.

“Oh, we want to control Chaos; that’s a bloody cold fact. The reason’s plain; they all hated our Las Vegas act!

If you pathetic Heroes go and try to stop our dreams then be ready to hear the cries of all the Realm’s screams!!”

Ugh!  Now we really know why they stunk so bad out in Las Vegas.  I mean, if I sang like that, I’d run for cover.

Swiftly Barney faced them in his stern yet compassionate manner.

“Look, ladies, I don’t want to repeat myself but try to understand the situation here.  Just because you didn’t make it in Vegas still doesn’t give you the right to spread fear and panic throughtout the entire Realm of the Time Beyond Time!  I mean, this is where people live and eat and learn and–and feel.  So for the last time, will you at least consider the words I’m saying?”

Once more they looked at each other.

We waited…and waited…and waited…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

Having overheard Barney’s plea to the Entropy Queens, I began wondering what, if any, decision was now running through their minds.  Don’t forget we’re not dealing with beings who can be at least partially dealt with on a rational and sane manner.

Instinctively I looked around at the others, stopping at Skywatcher.  Like the last epic adventure, we all slowly realized that this would inevitably fall on her young shoulders…and like the last time it gave a sickening feeling in my stomach.

And the waiting continued…

From Sunleaf’s words:

I was more than ready to start eating the floor of the throne-room, and that’s due to the crass, smarmy indecisiveness on the part of the Entropy Queens.  All I can say is that whatever their choice would be, the Realm’s fate will nontheless hang in the balance (no pun intended, I assure you, folks).

And…it all once again fell, I’m sure, on my baby girl’s shoulders.

Now I was really scared for my child!

As I’m sure we all were!

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

“Looking beyond the embers of bridges glowing behind us to a glimpse how green it was…”

–David Gilmour & Polly Samson-Gilmour, “High Hopes”, from The Division Bell, 1994 

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I got the feeling that, of course, it was all up to little old me to put things right before too long in coming.  My biggest problem now was, naturally, how to execute it without anyone I love be harmed as a result.

So out of a bit of goodness and decency I walked up to the Fate whose name is Dixie.  Somehow I sensed she would help me out.

“Uh, hi.  Dixie?  May I talk with you?”

She wasted no time in her response.

“Sure, Skywatcher.  What’s on your mind?”

“Well, see, I was thinking about how I–”

“Can find a weak spot in the Entropy Queens, right?  Well, it’s like Barney said.  They’re driven by jealousy.  It’s as simple as that.”

“Yeah, that I know.  My thing is how we can exploit their massive egos, so to speak.”

“Hmmm…you have a point, young Skywatcher.  However, I think I should warn you now that the worst thing you can do to the Entropy Queens is to criticize their ‘musical ability‘ to their faces.  They may be brash and egotistical, but they also have great powers and annoyingly short tempers.”

Dixie spoke those to me with great wisdom.  But I knew that a plan had to be found…

Now Dixie relates her thoughts and observations:

Well, hello again.

You’re wondering why I’ve remained silent in my log entries up till now, right?

Well…like all the others (as I’m sure you know) I was just as overwhelmed with these weird happenings.  Maybe more so.

But you know, in a sense everything’s coming together in a very logical manner although you’ll find my girls and especially the young man named Fugitor disagreeing slightly.  My biggest concern if not all-out worry was for young Skywatcher.  I mean, she may look like a young woman on the outside but inside she was still that scared kid she was before her life changed.

Yet I gathered the sense that like before, she would once more be the rescuer of us all…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

Skywatcher came up to Sunleaf and I feeling very troubled.

“Dad…Mom…may I talk to you?” she asked.

“Sure, love.  What is it?” I replied.

“Well…I’d like to try to stop the Entropy Queens–myself!”

Sunleaf and I were beside ourselves in shock!

“What?!  Have you gone daft, girl?!!” I yelled.

“Who put that little thought into your mind, young woman?!” screeched Sunleaf.

Her resolve showed through once again–and always to our chagrin.

That moment our new friend Fugitor came up to us.

“I do beg your pardon, and I do hope I’m not intruding on a family talk but I overheard young Skywatcher’s proposal.  I’d be honored if you allow me the task of aiding your daughter in kicking out the Entropy Queens.”

I looked at Fugitor, an odd smile creasing my otherwise worried face.

“What do you say, Dad?  Mom?  Huh?” pleaded Skywatcher.

We carefully deliberated this for a long amount of time…even though you probably already know the answer now, don’t you?

“All right…go do it,” I said.

Now the plan was on!

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

“Now the Heroes come together, one by one, arm in arm.

Keeping our Timeless Realm safe from harm.”

–The Children’s Verse Book of Heroes of the Temporal Balance

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

Fugitor, Skywatcher and her parents ran into the throne-room where we still gathered.  An electric excitement was permeating all around every one of us.

“Everybody…Fugitor and I have a plan,” said Skywatcher.

“Yes, what is it, Skywatcher?” asked Barney.

“If I may, Barney,” said Fugitor, “it was you who gave the clue.”

“Oh?  How did I do that?”

“Well, you mentioned that the Entropy Queens are too powerful for me to stop, am I not correct in the deducing of it all?”

“What’s your point, Tony?” 

Skywatcher further elaborated on the plan.

“Well, Mr. Barney, instead of having one person, even one as powerful as Fugitor, why not have at least two or more people stop them at the same time?”

Barney’s smile widened like never before…

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

Within a few minutes of the plan’s announcement, we made proper battle arrangements.  I guess for all you sports lovers reading this it’s rather a bit like setting up a defense for one of your NFL football games, to put it in the basic sense of it all.

Now…the schematics went like this: Skywatcher and I…well, just follow on and see.

Now Red Ice returns after a long pause:

Wow!  Here it is again, folks. 

Another grand epic fight in the wings (no offense to Diamond Flame and especially Skywatcher) just waiting to take place.

And you know what, guys?  I’m really pumped up for this!!

Let’s all hope that this battle plan works!!

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

My nerves were becoming increasingly brittle with each passing moment of the Entropy Queens’ indecision.  Fortunately, though, the Heroes of the Balance prepared a battle schematic, from what the young man Fugitor told us.

With eveything due to go into motion I turned to Mountain Eagle.

“Well, your ‘majesty’…I do hope you’re happy with yourself!”

Her facial expression told a strange response to that.

“Why…whatever do you mean?” As I said just now, her face showed an odd look, and her speech was slurry, to say the least.  Her blue eyes were glassy, not twinkling a lot.  Sort of like what had happened to your young Syd Barrett…only this wasn’t chemically induced.

I swiftly realized something was hideously wrong!

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

“And I don’t care if the sun don’t shine, and I don’t care if nothing is mine…”

–Syd Barrett, “Jugband Blues” from A Saucerful of Secrets, 1968

From Sunleaf’s words:

I never thought I would ever see the day when any ruler fell victim to his or her own “truth” or “promise” actually coming to pass.  And let me tell you now it felt weird!

See, I was still in the throne-room with the others when our “illustrious” queen had her emotional meltdown.  However, that wouldn’t really matter now.  Soon the showdown would come…unless those shrill Queens make that decision now!!

Presently I turned to Moon Swan, showing a great deal of worry.

“Hey, Moon Swan, I just had a sick thought.”

“What’s that, Sunleaf?”

I paused a spell before answering her…and my answer wasn’t to her satisfaction.

“Oh, nothing.  It’ll pass.”

As I said, that wasn’t good enough for her.

“All right, Sunleaf.  Out with it, girl.”

Oh, fine.  Anything to appease her, I suppose.

“Hey, who’s going to take her place now?”  There.  I said it.

To my relief she didn’t answer that, focusing on the events soon at hand.

I–well, we can hope it doesn’t come to a bloody fight, believe me!

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

Okay, here’s how it was to go:  Skywatcher, Fugitor, and I were to fly up to the Entropy Queens themselves and distract them should they decide to go ahead and lay waste to the Realm…which is, I’m afraid, what they’ll do anyway regardless of Barney’s heartened plea otherwise.

As the seconds ticked away, Skywatcher grabbed my hand and squeezed it tightly.  I knew she was badly frightened on the inside of her, because I was, too.

Then…the moment arrived!

“Well, we’ve made our choice, it’s plain and clear.

Get your little Heroes straight on over here,” the Entropy Queens sang.

Immediately we raced to the balcony to meet them head-on.

Barney started to sweat profusely in spite of his outwardly calm demeanor.

“Well, ladies, what’s your decision?”

There was another tense pause before the answer arrived to our ears…and it wasn’t to our liking, believe me.  I mean, they gave it using one voice at a time.

First, the one named Q(the long wavy-haired Queen):

“What we’re gonna say, you ain’t gonna like to ‘ear”

Next up was Liv(the one with the painted-on dark hair):

“ ‘Cause now we’ll go an’ spread out all the fear!”

And finally Char took her spot.

“And we’ll keep doing it, year after bloody year!”

We accepted that decision, albeit reluctantly.

“Well, ladies, the choice was yours to make, and for that, we have to stop you,” said a somber-voiced Barney.

The choice was indeed made…and the time for war was on!!

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

“Now I have seen the warnings, screaming from all sides.

It’s easy to ignore them; God knows I’ve tried.”

–David Gilmour, “Take It Back” from The Division Bell, 1994

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

As I’m sure my friend Diamond Flame somehow mentioned it to you, the battle-moment was indeed here–and we were most emphatically not looking forward to it in the least bit.

But, as I know I’ve stated many a time throughout the duration, the time of fear has to be set aside for the nonce.  Now, I have said that I was always up for a challenge.  However, I never even dared realize the high awful cost of it all…and I, of course, don’t mean in the material sense.

So…with that bit of “comforting” news told to you, we made ready for war.

After all this is said and done, I’ll tell you more…that is, if I survive this!!

From Sunleaf’s words:

Let me tell you again, people, that I grew really sick about my baby’s safety.  I mean, this isn’t an ordinary fight we’re talking here.  Everything was riding on this.  Everything.

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

All I can add is that I had hoped it wouldn’t come to this!

A great battle between these Entropy Queens and the Heroes of the Temporal Balance…all, I feel, so–premature!

But…if this is what the Fates of Time wish for the Realm, well then…so be it.

And may the Fates protect us all…especially our young Skywatcher.

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

I struggled valiantly to put my own fears aside as the ensuing battle with the Entropy Queens loomed on the horizon.  And I have to say that our hopes did not hold out any victory.  I mean, this exactly wasn’t in my plans now, was it?  If anything, I’d gladly offer up any part of my body, namely my sinuses rather than fight.  Of course, none of us had any say in it.

Just before the three of us (namely Diamond Flame, Fugitor, and I) set off to face them, Barney called us up to him.  He clearly didn’t want to say what he said; however, it was necessary for the cause.

“I don’t need to remind you of the grave importance of the situation here.  I wish it were otherwise, ladies and gentlemen, but it is what it is.  All I can say is…may the Fates protect you and keep you safe till your return.”

I turned around to look to my parents.  The worry was definitely etched on their faces.

“Be careful, love…and come back to us,” said my Dad.

My Mom’s teary eyes echoed his statement.

Then…we set off–and like Barney said, may the Fates help us now!

Here Red Ice tells us more, from the ground:

Boy oh boy, don’t you just hate it when you’re left behind to fend for yourself?  Well, that’s exactly how I felt when the airborne heroes set off to meet the Queens head-on.  So I decided to address the issue.

“Hey, uh, Barney, with our resident flying heroes up there right now, what in the world are we land-locked heroes gonna do in the meantime?”

Man, did I get an earful from Dixie!

“Hey!  Ears open, mouth shut!  Now, you!” she hissed.

Once again I felt sheepish, but you have to admit I did have a point there.  That was acknowledged by Barney.

“I can understand your concern about the situation, and believe me, I would like to offer you some sage advice about how to approach the events.  Well, Red Ice, all I can say is do try to be patient.  Your moment will come sooner than anticipated.”

Okay, but it ain’t gonna be easy!

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

“Encumbered forever by desire and ambition, there’s a hunger still unsatisfied…”

–David Gilmour & Polly Samson-Gilmour, “High Hopes” from The Division Bell, 1994

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

Now usually I would feel exhilarated by the flight into the skies above me, but this time I had no such sensation in my body.  I can just imagine what both Skywatcher and Fugitor were feeling in their hearts, believe me, people.

And yet I couldn’t help but constantly consider what Barney told us regarding finding a “subtle” weakness we can exploit…

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

A very odd thing happened to me as we met the Entropy Queens now in a position above the main part of Startia’s castle.  I can’t readily describe it but all I know is that it was really…I don’t know.

I turned to Diamond Flame to see what she was thinking, but I knew enough about good manners not to ask right away.  Our meeting and battle was most prominent.

Soon…there we were.  Face-to-face with these overly prissy Entropy Queens!

I dreaded to consider what might take place next…

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

“We see you’ve met us face-to-face; 

Now we’ll put this realm in its jolly rightful place.”

That musically odious “greeting” met our ears upon the meeting’s start.  I, for one, had more than quite enough of this, thank you so very much.

“Look, ladies, let’s get it spot-on.  You’re here to spread Chaos and terror throughout the Realm, am I not right?  And do let’s try to answer in a reasonably normal fashion–at least, as normal for you, anyway.”

Presently the Queen named Q (someday I’d like to meet her parents) flashed her blazing eyes ‘round to me.

“Ooh, girls, he’s giving us a talk-down.”  Then she commenced giggling herself silly, with the two named Liv and Char (and this fact is only from what Diamond Flame related to me later) joining in.

Not having anything much else to lose, I stopped their laughing spell with a rapid burst of energy-force.  That did little to nothing, I feared.

“You know, honey, that wasn’t too right of you now, was it?” said the one called Char.

“No, it wasn’t now, was it?” echoed Liv, the middle one.

“I agree, girls, it wasn’t too jolly right, huh?” uttered Q rather smugly.

For a spot we three, Diamond Flame, myself and young Skywatcher floated ‘round, not knowing what to expect.  In the interim, the Queens whispered amongst themselves, as if planning their course of action.

Oh, what have I done now? I mused to myself…

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

“Beyond the horizon of the place we lived when we were young in a world of magnets…”

–David Gilmour & Polly Samson-Gilmour, “High Hopes” from The Division Bell, 1994 

Now Dixie relates more of her obvservations:

Unbeknownst to our skyward heroes we on the ground weren’t exactly kept idling in our places.  I felt a needle-poke of anger at the rash move pulled off by Fugitor.  I don’t know what he was trying to do, but I can bet it didn’t work.  But…I can’t stay mad at him, really.  If I was in his shoes, I’d do just the same thing.

And speaking of rash acts, my pupil Red Ice had a weird twinkly look in her eyes.

“Hey, Dixie, I have an idea.  Watch.”

“Red Ice, don’t you even think about it!” I warned sternly.

In that instant Red Ice drew out her blade, ran to the balcony, found a medium-sized boulder just below our vantage point, and made her move!

“Hey, girls!!  Chomp this!!” she yelled.

Red Ice hurled the boulder toward the middle Entropy Queen as hard as she could.  Soon the boulder reached her and–well, you’re not going to believe this, but it flew right smack into the Queen’s mouth.  The Queen, to all our shock, actually started to chew it!!

“Mmmm!  Crunchy bon-bons, girls!” she said after swallowing the thing!

Immediately I went up to Red Ice.

“Listen here, you, what did I tell you about your impatience?! Huh?!”

She said absolutely nothing afterwards…and that was a good thing.

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

I felt a sinking feeling in the pits of my stomach as the Fate named Dixie chewed out Red Ice for her sincere yet misguided attempt to ward off the Entropy Queens.  In a sense, it’s as if they were gaining the upper hand–all without using their “singing” voices.

Yet I coudn’t still shake the feeling that the time for them to use that power was upon us…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

My sweat glands worked overtime as the intensity magnified.  Like everyone else, I kept glancing into the skies above the castle.  I felt an overpowering dose of nausea as I witnessed the man named Fugitor use his abilities to try blinding the Entropy Queens, to no avail, not to mention Red Ice’s attempt as well.   To my sickening realization I knew everything would have to fall on Skywatcher.

At that instant I walked up to both Dixie and Barney.

“Do you think they’ll really use that hideous power of theirs?”

“Knowing the Entropy Queens, Mr. Hackett, I’m afraid that’s a very likely and distinct possibility…unless our airborne Heroes come up with a viable solution within the coming moments.  If they don’t, all is lost forever,” grimly stated Barney.

Now this is one time I still wish I had my old guitar–sure!!

I made out my new proposal to the Fates.

“I’ve got an idea!” I yelled excitedly.

“Well, we’re all ears, Mr. Hackett.”

Let’s hope this works!

From Sunleaf’s words:

I overheard what my dear old husband told the others–and of course, I wasn’t too thrilled to hear about this!

I turned to Steve, my eyes blazing.

“You’re not really serious, are you?”

He didn’t answer me, focusing only on the Fates.

“You can go through Time, right?” he asked.

Barney seemed a tad hesitant in his reply.

“It is one of our job requirements, Mr. Hackett.  Eh, why do you ask?”

Presently I stuck in my two cents–much to his annoyance, naturally.

“He wants to ask you to travel back in Time and get him his old electric guitar.”  I looked back to Steve.  “Your idea is beautiful, Steve.  Just beautiful.”

“It’s not for me, Sunleaf.”

I didn’t believe that, so I pressed him further.

“Then who’s it for, hubby dear?”

Then I got the hint!

“You’re not–?!  You mean it’s for–Skywatcher?!”

He nodded even as a smug grin crossed his face.

“Now that’s beautiful, Steve.  Just beautiful,” I said wearily.

Incredibly enough, the Fates were all for it!

You’re wonderful, Steve.  Absolutely…wonderful.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

Fates!  And I thought Mountain Eagle was the crazy one out of all of us!

“Steve, have lost all of your senses?!” I sneered.

He looked back at me, his trademark grim gaze on his face.

“No, on the contrary.  I’m just doing my time-honored duty as a worried parent.  I’m sure you’d do the same were it your child up there now.”  (The Fates left to find his guitar while we were arguing, unknown to us.)

That answer did not satisfy me…but it’ll have to do.

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

An overpowering tension consumed us as we waited for the Entropy Queens to make their next move.

Sure enough, they did!

“All right, girls…let’s really show ‘em!” said Q.

And with that, they let loose a loud note that sent shockwaves echoing throughout the skies.  Instantly, and to our surprise, the sound hit a nearby moon, causing it to shatter into a billion fragments!!

Swiftly Diamond Flame whirled her eyes to us.

“FIGHT!!” she shouted loudly.

The battle was on, with Fugitor firing blast after blast from his hands while Diamond Flame flew around, swinging her long blade around them.  I was in on it as well, trying to pummel their noses.  All while we did this, the Entropy Queens kept up their awful concert, each sound getting closer and closer to the castle where the others were watching–including my parents!

We weren’t sure how much more we could take…

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

The battle was indeed quite intense, with the Entropy Queens acting as though they’d gained the upper hand, as seen by the looks on their faces.  Surrender, however, was not an option we had.  Too much depended on this.  Way too much.

From the Diaries of Fugitor, the Time Escapee:

I must say that these Entropy Queens, as stubborn as they are, made quite the worthy adversary, much unlike my last foe Roger.   Whereas he tried to conquer everything himself, I surmised that at least these girls had teamwork in the foreground of their minds.

However, and I’m certain it’s been mentioned many a time throughout this saga, they definitely still had no business actually being here.

I just wish that, somehow or other, someone would help them take the hint…

From the words of Mr. Steve Hackett:

While the air-battle was still going on, the Fates returned with a replica of my guitar.  I smiled broadly as my part of this plan reached its fulfillment.

Out of the blue, I turned to Sunleaf.

“Here,” I said, proffering the guitar to her, “take this.”

“Oh, that’s rich, Steve.  You know I can’t play the guitar, and also I am not going to carry you up to the Queens‘ faces, thank you.”

I tried my very best to maintain my calm even as I persisted in my demand.

“Get this to Skywatcher.  She’ll know what to do.”

At least, I can hope she’ll know…

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

“Entropy Queens, do as you please; watch out now,‘cause you’re gonna sneeze!”

–The Children’s Ha-Ha Book of Villains in Limbo

From Sunleaf’s words:

Boy, the things a mother does for her kid!

I wanted to kick Steve in his rear end for this daffy little plot he cooked up but I’ve got to put that on hold for now.  Imagine the nerve of that guy secretly teaching our baby girl to play that awful prog-rock on his guitar, all behind my back!

Well…having gotten that off my chest, I took the guitar and swiftly flew my way to where the other Heroes were even now engaged in a stand-off with the Entropy Queens.  We, naturally, saw the Queens destroy that nearby moon (which was luckily lifeless) via their silly “singing”.

“Skywatcher!  Over here!” I shouted.

Skywatcher turned around rapidly.

“Mom, what are you doing here?”

“Here…take this.  It’s from Daddy,” I said, giving her the guitar.

Wordlessly she strapped Steve’s guitar onto her shoulder, smiling as widely as possible.

Then I turned and flew my way back to the castle and the others…but not before eyeing my daughter for what may be the last time…

Revealed from the Secret Diaries of Moon Swan:

I was shaking my head in complete and total disgust when I saw what transpired between Skywatcher and Sunleaf regarding Steve’s guitar.  The entire Realm was in grave peril, and what does Steve conjure up?  A free concert!  For all I know, that may yet spell the death-knell of our world!  Thanks heaps, Steve!

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

Now I felt more than ready to take on the Entropy Queens–and I can thank my Dad for this chance.

Out of good manners I turned to Diamond Flame.

“Hey, Diamond Flame, over here!”

Rapidly she flew to me.

“Yes, what is–uh, Skywatcher, what is that?” she asked.

“Oh, this.  It’s a combined effort between my parents and I.”

She gave me a very incredulous look.

“Listen, sweetie, don’t forget this isn’t Robrack we’re fighting here.  These Queens can use music to destroy everything.  You saw what happened to that moon above us.”

Suddenly we were interrupted by a brief but intense flash of light coming to our right.  We knew it came from the one named Fugitor.

“Come on, Skywatcher.  Let’s see if this cockamamie idea works.”

I felt it would–but I didn’t tell this to Diamond Flame.  At least, not out loud…

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

Skywatcher and I swiftly flew back to where Fugitor tried, and unfortunately failed, to hold off the Entropy Queens any longer.  It really did seem as though the battle was now in their favor.

Then, inexplicably, we heard a definitive bout of sneezing to our left.

“Gesundheit,” I said to Fugitor.

“Well, I do thank you but you see, I’m not the one who sneezed,” he replied.

“If you didn’t just sneeze, then who–?”

At that moment Skywatcher tapped my shoulder and, smiling, pointed to the direction of the Entropy Queens!

Curiouser and curiouser, as Alice said…

Now we have an “unexpected” reporter (or two) to give us the update:

Hi, everyone.

It’s me, Miss Marlena Patricia Rodriguez, paramour of Fugitor, now here to relate what took place just now:

We were standing on the balcony waiting for the worst to come when we got a much welcomed dose of relief.  See, what happened (from the rather miniscule view we got) was that the middle Entropy Queen named Liv (the one whose hair was extremely short) started sneezing like crazy!

I couldn’t help but laugh myself silly even though I’m sure Tony (that’s Fugitor’s real name, in case you forgot) would tell me (and I quote), “Oh, do stop carrying on so!”

Still…it’s not over yet.  Not by a long shot.

Now Red Ice relates her thoughts and feelings:

As I suspect you’re aware by now, those of us still on the ground were waiting for our chance to get in on the fight.  I can’t speak for the next person, but this waiting endlessly was really getting to me.

Going against Dixie’s training and advice, I opted to do things my way!

Turning to my right, I caught a glimpse of a set of boulders that were the remnants of the moon sonically pulverized by the Queens.  Drawing out my blade I lunged one after the other at them, hoping to at least distract them while Skywatcher executed her plan, such as it is.

Frantically the lead Queen named Q (nice name, huh?) turned to the others.

“Let’s take care of that little pest, girls!” she “sang” out loud.

Oh boy, now I’ve done it!!

CHAPTER FORTY

“Above the planet on a wing and a prayer; my grubby halo, a vapor trail in the empty air…”

–David Gilmour, “Learning to Fly” from A Momentary Lapse of Reason, 1987

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

Something new was driving me on and on as I turned to once more face the Entropy Queens, still armed with my Dad’s guitar.  Slowly I put the pieces together regarding the middle Queen’s sneezing spell…of course!

I eyed them intently as I prepared to tune the guitar to my specifications.

“Hey, Queens!  Over here!” I shouted.

All three of them looked away from the castle just as they were ready to lay waste to it.  Below, I caught a fleeting glimpse of Red Ice hurl boulder after boulder at them, ostensibly to distract them.

As I suspected the Queen named Liv sneezed like crazy…and I didn’t even start to play the guitar yet!  Now that’s funny!

“ ‘Ere, you brat!  Don’t think ‘bout playin‘ that ruddy ax!!” “sang” Q, who got a sudden surprise.  See, Liv turned to Q’s left side and sneezed so hard that literally half of Q’s hair sheared itself off her head!

Let me tell you now, Q wasn’t too happy.

“Listen, Liv, watch where you sneeze, if you don’t ruddy mind!”

Liv acted the innocent in this part.

“Guitars I’m quite ‘lergic to, in case you was ruddy blind!”

I didn’t give the last Queen a chance to butt in because I was now ready to play the guitar the way my Dad showed me…and soon their egos would take a beating!

The time was here.

I didn’t waste a moment.

From the Journals of Diamond Flame:

I had to admit that Skywatcher really came through for us all on this one.  You see, the minute she played the guitar the Entropy Queens grew quite panicky!  It gave us new hope.

Quickly I turned to Fugitor.

“Okay, again!”

Like Skywatcher he didn’t squander his opportunity.  He was using his powers to create a Pink Floyd-style light show to accompany Skywatcher’s music…even as the Queens tried to use their own voices to harm Skywatcher!  

On and on the battle went, with no one gaining any ground (so to speak) until–

“GET DOWN FROM THERE!!  ALL OF YOU!!  NOW!!”

Oh, now we’re in for it…

Now Dixie relates more, from her view:

Now that the brief, intense and somewhat silly battle was at a merciful end and the airborne Heroes safe with us, Barney summoned the Entropy Queens to have a meeting…and he wasn’t all that happy to do it.

Fortunately, though, he also was pleased that the Heroes succeeded in stopping the Queens from doing any more damage than they did.

Then we got a pleasant surprise.  See, we were finally able to talk to the Queens on ur level…and I must say that once they assumed human form, they looked attractive.  They were tall, slinky, and overall sensuous, outside of Q’s rather weird hairdo (thanks to Liv’s sneezes).

Their clothes consisted of form-fitting T-shirts, diamond-studded denim jeans, and tannish-brown high-heeled boots.

Without wasting time Barney got right to the point.

“Before I say what I have to say, let me point out that I’m not at all angry at those whose efforts were instrumental in keeping the Realm safe.  Skywatcher, Fugitor, Diamond Flame, and Red Ice are to be commended for their bravery and heroism.  Now…” he said, turning to the Queens, “what’s the real reason for this insanity from you three?!”

The Queens turned to one another, not knowing what to say at first.

“This one ruined my new Alberto VO-5 hair!” moaned Q, pointing at Liv.  (For once, she talked normally.)

“ ‘Ere, how was I to know that my guitar allergies would flare up?!” screeched Liv.

“Oh, that’s you all ruddy over now, isn’t it, Liv?!  Huh?! @^*&#@!” boomed out Char.

Barney’s patience for this petty cry-babyishness ran out fast.

“That’s enough, ladies.  Your hairstyles and asinine allergies will be the least of your problems if you don’t hear what I have to say.”

I wouldn’t want to be in their shoes right now… 

From Skywatcher’s Diary:

We were eagerly waiting for the next leg of Barney’s lecture to the Entropy Queens.  I couldn’t help but smile when it finally came.

“Now, ladies, you’re irritated because your singing act bombed out in Las Vegas.  I assure you that it’s understandable to feel disappointed, but that’s absolutely NO excuse for you to do what you did.  You’re lucky that moon you obliterated had no life on it.  Otherwise you’d be up on murder charges.  And let me reiterate now that our brand of Justice can be quite harsh.  Now…what do you think we’re going to do with you three?  Hmmm?”  Presently he turned to the rest of us.  “What kind of punishment should we decide on for these three?”

For a long amount of time no one uttered a single word regarding an answer…until, suddenly, my hand went up!

“Excuse me, Mr. Barney?  I think I have an idea,” I said.

Everyone looked at me in bafflement.

“What’s your idea, love?”  asked my Dad.

Of course my Mom just wasn’t going to enjoy hearing this.

“This better not be one of your wacky meatball ideas, young woman!” she hissed.

Ignoring her for the moment, I turned back to Barney. 

“Yes, what is it, Skywatcher?”

“You mentioned that their singing act didn’t work out in Vegas, right?  Well, I was thinking of having them do a comedy act instead of a musical one.  That way, they can get what they really want, and maybe get discovered.  Who knows, they might even get to work for this Roger Waters guy.”

Everyone mulled over this for a while…then Barney flashed his trademark smile.

“That’s not a bad idea, Skywatcher.”  He looked back to the Queens.  “Well, ladies, it seems that our young Skywatcher has a valid proposal for you, and if I were you right now I’d take it.  So…what do you say?”

The Entropy Queens shrugged their shoulders in resignation…then their reply was next!

“Your crazy idea, it sounds so jolly well right and happily fair;

But there’s one thing needed, and that’s for you to fix Q’s lovely hair.”

In a quick flash Barney simply snapped his fingers, and Q’s hair was fully restored.  And with that said and done the Entropy Queens vanished from our sight, never to be seen or heard from again…unless we all get tickets to their comedy revue show.

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

“Home, home again.  I like to be here when I can…”

–Roger Waters & David Gilmour, “Breathe (Reprise)” from Dark Side of the Moon, 1973

Now Dixie concludes this tale:

With the Entropy Queens now out of the picture, Barney made another, more somber announcement.

“Ladies and gentlemen, this isn’t over in spite of our victory.  You have all demonstrated to me that the Heroes of the Temporal Balance can unite against a common foe when the crucial moment arises.  And…to those who felt neglected during the course of the events I truly apologize.  Yet still you remained on good friendly terms, and in Skywatcher’s case the need for family took precedence over any subtle form of selfishness.  I salute all of you.”

“Excuse me, Barney, but what about Mountain Eagle?” asked Moon Swan.

“You have no real need for worry, Moon Swan.  We’ll see to it that she recovers from these traumtic events.  In the meantime, it’s now you that the noble women of Startia must turn to.  You have wisdom, compassion, and strength.  You’ll do great.”

Just then Fugitor asked Barney a very valid question.

“I say, Barney, now that these events have passed, does this mean now that we’re to return to our own Realms, having no memories of all this?”

Barney mused this over.

“Usually that’s the way we do it, Fugitor.  However, there’s a legend that says when the Heroes strive to preserve the Balance, all Noble Beings will know the true ways of the Universe.  So…I’m commissioning all of you to remain as one team–and more importantly as a family.  Henceforth, you will be known for future legendry as…The Union of the Convergence.”

I hope the Heroes, including the Hacketts, know what they’ll be in for.

But of course, we Fates of Time already know now, don’t we?

And no, we’re not telling…just yet, anyway…

“…and with the Heroes having averted the crisis endowed by the Entropy Queens, the greatest Challenge of their lives doubtless would be at hand.  Yet they knew that as one, they can and will face it head-on, for such is the way of all Heroes.

“And as for the young warrior Skywatcher, her own mighty challenge was on her own horizon…and she, too, will face it head-on…all with the aid of her family, of course.”

–The Chronicles of the Union of the Convergence, chapter one    

  Here ends the second book of the Chronicles of Skywatcher.

AUTHOR’S AFTERWORD

I know, I know.

“Sequel-itis” again, right?

Well, just bear with me on this one.

I had no doubt in my mind that there would inevitably be a continuation of Skywatcher’s adventures.  Now, I didn’t exactly plan to have my others Heroes meet her so quickly but then again my “characters” have their own say in the matter, don’t they?  I did, however, have a lot of fun relating their stories along the way.

I’d now like to thank those whose driving force made this one possible–and there are an awful lot.   So here goes:  Hal Linden, Tony Banks, Rula Lenska, Julie Covington, Charlotte Cornwell, the late Julie London, Howard Schuman, Andy Mackay, Sarah Douglas, Steve Hackett, Catherine Schell, Patty McCormack, Deidre Lenihan, and of course Roger Waters and David Gilmour.

Next there’s my friend Henry Seymour III, Bernadette Obermeier, Dr. Linda Lengyel, my long-time chum Jim Maloy,  and Sedef Maloy.  And naturally those authors who won’t be discounted:  Edgar Rice Burroughs, J.R.R. Tolkien, Robert E. Howard, Michael Moorcock, Anne MacCaffrey, L. Frank Baum, and even Mike Grell.

Because of their guidance, I’m here at last.

Oh!! I can’t, and won’t forget you, all my fellow SF/fantasy fans.  As always these stories are all for you, every one.

Live long and prosper (as Leonard Nimoy says).

Sincerely yours,

Thomas R. Skidmore

Western Pennsylvania

March 14, 2011

 

 

¹ See Union of the Life-Blades  and Shadow Mirror for their saga. ² See Fugitor: The Time Escapee and The Myriad War for Tony’s full story till now. ³ See The Myriad War

STARSWAN

For thousands of star-years all the Known Federated Systems have followed a strict ordered program borderlining on sterilization of that which at one time would be dubbed “the human spirit”.  Indeed, such is not at all uncommon throughout every Myriad Galaxy spreading over endlessly vast Regions of the Oceans of Time and Space.

Like the once-popular notion of “we the people”, this blight of “de-individualizing” has grown to a near-total if not all-out epidemic level.  Yet even those who grew aware of this felt that nothing could or would ever be done to cure this diesase.  

It seemed, overall, that Humanity was doomed to a life of a “living death”.

Then–she came…and things changed–overnight.

CHAPTER ONE

“And then one day you find ten years have got behind you;

No one told you when to run, you missed the starting gun.”

–Mason/Waters/Wright/Gilmour, “Time”, from Dark Side of the Moon, 1973

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

I’m still very much in the dark.

About how all this started about, at least.

I mean, how in the name of all the Known Federated Worlds would you feel if your only offspring (daughter in my case) just up and left all that was…I don’t know–normal is the best way to put it, I suppose.

Now, I know you’re thinking that I’m a rotter of a parent.  Well, let me at least try to reassure you that I’m not.  I love my daughter to death (hopefully not literally here) but there were and still are those moments where I just didn’t get what she was on about half the time.  Would you, I keep asking?

Well…that being said I’ll try to, in a reasonably logical sense, to tell you lot this tale of ours and the results of such a tale in the process.

And I guess the best place to start is ‘round about six months (according to the KFE standards, that is) prior to the rather rapid development that took shape.

At the time we resided on an orbiting satellite in direct telemetry above the purplish-green planet I dubbed Roger’s Commode, though its actual name is really PFSB-663905.  It was a tad on the small side, being only the combined sizes of your states of Texas and California.

While the planet may in fact be nice to look at (from a long distance), the chemical composition of the atmosphere alone would either make you vomit, hallucinate, sneeze, or even a weird combination of all three at the same bloody time.  And do not get me started on the land and oceans, if you please.  All in all, to suffice, not a pleasant place to be…unless you decided to use it as a loo, or for you Americans bathroom.  That’s why my wife, daughter, and I took to living up here in this sterile (in more ways than one) floating ball in Space.

What?  You didn’t think I’d actually live on that ruddy planet, did you?

Well, anyways, we three sat about at our tri-kitchen table eating our rather mundane breakfast of faux-raisin bran cereal (which had the appeal of a 1000-year-old pile of mouldy sawdust), choc-milk, and little else.  Hardly a word was said during that blah-minded “repast” until–

“Father, why do we have to put up with this $^&%#@!* from the Federated Worlds?”  That’s what my daughter asked out of the clear nowhere.

I turned ‘round to my wife, an extremely attractive sort though (as far as her contra-terrestrial origins go) she did resemble a voluptuously tall slinky felinoid, with green-blue eyes, long arms and legs ending in paw-like feet.  Her pointed ears were small yet distinct.  The smooth fur she sported more than made up her entire wardrobe.  Yet the one thing I didn’t tell you was that, as much as I desired her in every way, she could go off on a row unexpectedly.  The look on her face that was present said as much.

“Well, Richard?  Ain’t you gonna answer Starswan?” she retorted.

“What do you want me to say, Tabra?  I’m not exactly known as the Answer Man ‘round here,” was my reply.

Speaking of my daughter Starswan, she was the near-exact image of her mother.  From me she had gotten her “human” blue eyes and long straight blond hair (although my hair was dark-brown now grey).  She, too, had a fantastic figure.  But don’t even think about getting any weird or perverted ideas, thank you so much.  Like Tabra, she sported smooth fur, orangish in colour.  Unlike my wife, Starswan was what you call a “clothes-horse” though she actually wore these on rare occasions.

I apologize for this long-windedness.  I’ll do better next time ‘round.  Promise.

CHAPTER TWO

“Starswan, out of Time and Distant Space;  come now to this, our place.”

–The Love Sonnets for Starswan, verse one, line one

Now that the long-winded and dull intros are out of the picture I can, at long last, resume our story in a more reasonable fashion.

As I was saying it grew to be quite a tense time at breakfast thanks to Starswan’s rather uncalled-for line of questioning.  Now, I know it’s normal for teenagers to wonder about a great many things in life but this was not such a normal query.

Starswan once more turned ‘round to me expecting that answer she wanted.

“Well, Father?  Why do we tolerate this from the Federated Worlds?”

“What do you mean by ‘this’, Starswan?” I asked.

There was a pause in the air, to my discomfort and dislike.

“Well, it’s all this…I don’t know–rigidity.  Basically speaking, it stinks worse than Roger’s Commode down below us.  I mean, where’s the spontaneity?  Is that too much for me to ask?”

I had to admit that she had the most valid point imaginable.  As to my actual answer, well, that remained to be seen.

And so I mulled this ‘round and ‘round for a long amount of time.  With a dismissive shrug of my shoulders I had found my answer to Starswan’s question.

“Well, daughter of mine, the reason is that…well, we just do.”

Not surprisingly that didn’t satisfy her in the slightest bit.  And she said so, too.

“Oh brother.  You know, this is a dead life we lead.  It’s making me itch.”  To further prove her point, she scratched her back quite vigorously…like the race of female felinoids she and my wife are descended from.  (More on that episode later, thanks.)

“Do try, uh, Starswan, not to relieve your fleas at the table, if you please,” I said absent-mindedly if not sincerely.

Suddenly Tabra turned about to me.

“You know, Richard?  This is just one reason why my mother said I shouldn’t have married you.  Our marriage is the cause of her going all the way to Earth to star in those awful cat-food commercials.”

I slowly turned back to Tabra, trying a bit too hard to remain calm.

“Well, at least we all were entertained by those adverts on TV.  Gets her out my hair,” I retorted, smiling all the way.

Starswan rose up from the table, not finishing her meal.

‘Where are you off to, girl?” I asked.

She just ran off, not saying one bloody word at all.

With Tabra still looking ‘round to me, I shook my head in perplexed confusion…

CHAPTER THREE

“There’s a silence surrounding me.  I can’t seem to think straight.

I’ll sit in the corner where no one can bother me…”

–Gilmour/Wright/Polly Samson-Gilmour, “Keep Talking”, from The Division Bell, 1994

From the Initmate Diaries of Starswan Wright(recorded electronically):

Hi, Diary.

It’s me again, your secret friend Starswan Wright.

I want to tell you that I’m not really getting any support from my parents, especially my dad.  I mean, what did I do or say that was so…wrong?

All I was asking was a question regarding their opinions.  No more, no less.

Am I–uh oh.  Knock on the door.

Have to go now.

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

I raced up to Starswan’s bedroom door.

“Starswan?  It’s Dad,” I said, tapping on her door.

“Just a micro-sec, Dad,” answered my daughter through the muffling sounds of the door.

That “micro-sec” dragged itself into five very long minutes, after which–finally–she opened the door and stepped out.

“What’s it, Dad?”

I decided to mince no words in this particular instance.

“You know, first off that was a bit rude of you to leave the table in that manner but that’s not the point here.  The real point is–well, to be frank you do have a tendency to wonder about and question far too many things, for which I don’t have any answers.”

“Is that so really wrong to want a better–life?!?!”

Again she had me there.

Then I felt sure I had the real ready-made reply.

“Well no, there isn’t anything overly wrong with that, but just don’t go ‘round getting depressed about it if doesn’t come in the way you expect them to.  I mean, myself, I can remember when I had those same thoughts you did.  Of course, that was before the Dawn of the Federated Worlds.”

I saw in my daughter’s eyes that scary mixture of fear and melancholy.  That always worried me with her…and also with myself, as very bloody well.

But…that’s neither here nor there.  I think she knew that; whether or not that really was the case, well, I couldn’t see to be certain.

After another long and drawn-out pause we two returned to the kitchen table in an attempt to properly air out the issues troubling Starswan.  Not surprisingly Tabra gave me a hard look quite befitting of her race.

“Well, well, well.  I see you’re back for more,” she said.

“Oh, don’t you start, Tabra.  I’ve quite enough trouble with Starswan, thank you so very much,” I replied harshly.

And so we once more said little…

CHAPTER FOUR

“Can you tell a green field from a cold steel rail?

A smile from a veil; do you think you can tell?”

–David Gilmour & Roger Waters, “Wish You Were Here”, from Wish You Were Here, 1975 

For days after days Starswan’s morale remained at a low standstill.  In fact, if any bloody thing were possible it actually deteriorated ever so slowly.  My wife Tabra was sensing a dark omen about our offspring, not to my surprise unfortunately.  It was all I could do to stay on an even keel myself.

The time arrived for another long family chat.

We sat in our small living room adjacent to the equally-small kitchen.  Tabra and I sat on our sofa, whereas Starswan rested on a chair that vaguely resembled the one your Archie Bunker kicked his resident “meathead” out of all the time.

You can, rightly so, imagine the tension in the air as I waited for the proper second to ask Starswan about what was truly on her mind.

So…I blurted it straight out.

“All right, you.  Out with it.  Now.  But do try to say it in a nice manner, if you can.”

Sighing very heavily and somewhat dramatically Starswan did exactly as I said…in fact, too exact for my liking.

“You want to know what’s on my mind, right?!  Okay, jolly right, I’ll tell you.  It’s you!!  I mean, how can you two just sit about and bloody well accept everything the Federated Worlds tell you to accept?! Can’t you see that!?  We’re bloody slaves!!”

“Are we finished?” I coldly asked.

“Not by a long shot, daddykins!!  Not even bloody close!  And you–” she said, looking about to Tabra, “how can you, a strong sensuous woman of our race, be a part of all this?!”

“And just what the hell do you mean by that, young woman?!” snarled Tabra.

Starswan paused to eye her mother in a fierce way.

“I mean you just…take everything people say to you.  Am I right?”

We sat in utter and irrevocable silence for a long amount of time.  Evidently she’d put us both on the “hotseat”, as it was such.

“Well?!  I’m waiting for answers!” boomed out Starswan.

I’d taken more than my fair share of that.

“First off, don’t ever in one million years use that disrespectful tone of voice on us.  And second, as I told you before I have no easy-made answers for your concerns.  So let me give you a dash of advice.  Since you’re so bloody worried about every galactic problem out in this Universe, why don’t you go out and seek the answers for yourself?”

She mulled this over and over for some time.

“In the meantime…” I said, interrupting the silence, “may I suggest you go back to your room and try on those outfits that you’re constantly buying–with my credit probe, no less?”

“You know what?  I hate wearing clothes.”

Now that floored me utterly.

“If that’s the case, then why the clothes-horse routine?!”

She left for her room, not uttering out anything even remotely resembling an answer.

And as far as my earlier piece of advice, that was something I would, looking on it now, ultimately live to totally regret…

CHAPTER FIVE

“What are you doing for them; what are you doing for you?”

–H. Schuman & A. Mackay, “The Things You Have To Do”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (electronically recorded):

Hello again.

I know I keep running to you whenever things get tense but there’s a very good reason for this.  It’s my parents.  They’re all too willing to accept everything that’s told to them whether they like it or not.

But then again they are my parents.  I care too much about them to just let things stay as they are now.  I mean, is it really wrong for me to want a better life of freedom for all of us?  Especially for my mother, whom I know is a strong female of our race…not that I have anything against my dad, mind you.  Getting back to my mom, she, like I just said, is a strong sensuous woman of the race that co-spawned me.  And speaking of my dad, well, I’ve gotta love him in spite of this upper-pie-crust English mentality that he was brought up on.

Now…as for the kind of advice he gave me, well, I may just take up that little challenge.  If there’s one thing you don’t want to do to any member of the Wright family, it’s offer up a challenge.  Of any kind.

The reason being: we’ll beat you to the proverbial pulp with it.

Entry delayed by five minutes or thereabouts; now it resumes:

Okay, I’ve made up my mind.

The time to play my trump-hand is at hand.

I can only and fervently hope that we all don’t live to regret it…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Ten minutes passed before Starswan returned to the living room.  Straight away I could see a fiercely determined and somewhat grim look on her lovely young face.  I, of course, didn’t like that in the least little bit.

“Mom…Dad…I thought about what you said–well, at least about what Dad had said.”

We grew only a tad perplexed regarding what I had told her.

“Well, have you really thought about my advice?” I asked harshly.

Again there was that pause, only not as long this time ‘round.

“Yeah, I have.  And I’ve decided.”

“Oh, really?” asked Tabra.

“Is that a fact?” I retorted.

“Yes, that’s a jolly right fact.”

Then it dawned on us–well, on me anyway.

“You’re not–?” I stammered.

“That’s right, Dad.  I’m leaving home at month’s end.  Just wanted you all to know now so there won’t be any sudden surprises or shocks of any sort.”

Now if you think we were utterly floored before, well, now we really fell out of our chairs, figuratively speaking.

“You’re kidding about, right?  A little joke, I trust?” I asked in disbelief.

“Honey-girl, you’re not really serious about this, are you?” questioned Tabra with a spot of sadness in her otherwise even voice.

The fiercely grim and determined expression on her young face said as much as it ever did by this state.

Soon afterwards Starswan left for her room (as it was rather late in the evening).   We still had that foreboding sense of awe and total shock…that is, until Tabra turned about to look at me.

“Well, Richard, what kind of topping do you want for the words you’re going to eat?”

My own unease grown by such leaps and bounds by then…

CHAPTER SIX

“Are we winning?  Are we losing?  We can’t tell…”

–Howard Schuman & Andy Mackay, “Round One”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically)

When I returned to my room after that extremely tense conversation I felt both physically and emotionally drained so as a result I fell asleep…and that’s when it–well, really she came.

Oh.  Who am I talking about, you’re asking?

I don’t know how to begin off-hand so let me try to do it without perverting your minds.  She was of the race my mother and I hail from.  She was tall, slinky, well-endowed, with the most luminescent green-blue eyes inaginable.   Her face was clearly felinoid yet she was still undoubtedly attractive, as seen by her smile which, by the way, showed her white teeth (pointed as befitting our people).

She wore no artificial clothing, again in line with our kind.  But as I just asked, try not to get any ideas, thank you so jolly much.

I stood there aghast, not at all certain what to do or say.

“Well?  Aren’t you going to even say ‘hello’?” she said, giggling.

Again I stood there…then I slowly walked my way to her.

“Wh–who are you?” I asked.

Again she giggled slightly.

“You mean you don’t know me?”

I shook my head to indicate that I didn’t.  Luckily she wasn’t offended.

“I’m your grandmother.  My name’s Siina.  Yeah, I’m also your dad’s mother-in-law.  I’m sure you’ve seen me in those cheesy cat-food adverts on TV.”

Suddenly I grew aware of it all…well, little by little.

“Well, forgive my bluntness, but why are you here?’ I asked.

Taking no offense she got right down to the point.

“I’m here because you have to be made aware of the great Destiny ahead of you. You’re going to be a part of the most enduring legend in all Human History.  Are you ready and brave enough to hear of your Destiny?”

Figuring I had nothing to lose I felt prepared to hear her out.

Then a thought hit me:  how I’m going to explain this to my parents…especially my Dad.

I was about to ask her when she walked even closer to me.  Her eyes were twinkling brighter, if that’s possible.  I think she knew!

“Oh, don’t worry about that, Starswan.  I’ll see to that.”  With that said, she gently took my hands in hers and led me to sit on the edge of my bed.  Then–now don’t get any ideas–she placed her palm between my bosoms, feeling my heart in her hand.  She softly smiled at me.

“You know, Starswan, you have the most noble and beautiful heart our race has ever spawned.  That’s why you’re troubled with your world as it is, huh?  Well, you won’t have that worry and fear much longer.”  Then she stroked my hair gently even as she gradually embraced me in her strong yet gracious arms.  At that second I wept like a frightened child; in fact, that’s what I still was…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

I was suddenly awakened for no clear-cut reason; usually I’d either had to go to the loo, get a midnight snack, or a ruddy combination of the two.  By unplanned chance I happened to pass Starswan’s bedroom and I thought I heard a–conversation of some type or other.

Out of that uncalled-for curiosity I knocked on her door.

“Starswan?  What’s going on in there?”

Instantly the door opened up, but instead of my daughter stepping out–

“Hello, Goat’s No. 1-for-Brains!”  It was my “dear” old mother-in-law!

“How did you bloody get here, Siina?!” I boomed out, not caring if it woke my wife up.

Speaking of Tabra, she got out of my bedroom and found us in ready for a free argument, quite unlike that stupid and overly expensive Conflict Center (what you ancient Monty Python lovers refer to as “the Argument Clinic”).

“Hey, what the hell’s going on here?”

I didn’t miss one second of comedic timing.

“Your dear old mummy is probably seeking new flavours for her cat foods.  Or maybe–”

At once Siina hissed at me in an extremely meancing way.

“Look who’s talking.  This from the only guy in the known Universe who enjoys eating sauerkraut potato chips!”

First off, I hate sauerkraut, and it’s sour cream and onion chips I like.  But that wasn’t the overall issue at hand here.  And I very much said so, too.

“In all seriousness, Siina, what exactly brings you about here!?”

Swiftly Siina got to the point.

“I’m not here to listen to your cheap 9-Lives jokes, Goat’s No. 1-for-Brains.  It’s your child Starswan I’m worried about.”

For once in my life I wholeheartedly agreed with her.

“Yes, aren’t we all?”

At that Siina calmed down quite considerably.

“All right…I’m sorry I snapped at you like that.  But I do have something to tell you about Starswan that’s very important.”

Now this I had to hear.

“Oh?  And what’s that, if I may be so bold to ask?”

Siina offered us the oddest look imaginable.  Then we heard Starswan sashay her way out of her bedroom.  Her facial expression changed very little, if any.

“I see we’re all here,” she said sarcastically.

Ignoring that little remark we made our way to the living room and sat down.  All, that is, except Siina, who preferred to stand next to Starswan.

Now, I don’t know about the ladies but I was not looking forward to this at all…

CHAPTER SEVEN

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

There we were, just gathered around waiting once more for the other shoe to drop. Only this time I was the one who was going to drop it.

But I knew I wouldn’t do it without having Siina–that’s my grandmother in case you already forgot–by my side.  As a gesture of that I grabbed her hand while my parents watched, my dad in particular…though in a very angry way.

“Well, Starswan?  What’s all this, then, huh?!” he asked harshly.

I had no time to waste in my answer.

“It’s like I said earlier.  I’ve taken your advice and now with Grandma Siina with me I can fulfill my own destiny.”

Dad eyed my very skeptically.

“And just exactly what kind of destiny is this, if I may ask?”

Now it was Grandma Siina’s turn to reply.

“Well, Goat’s No. 1-for-Brains, see, that’s where I come in.  I’ve made Starswan aware of her part in the greatest Destiny of all.  But in your case, my ‘dear’ son-in-law, that is a bit too much to understand.”

“Before you ramble on any further,” interrupted Dad, “try, at least this once, not to ever call me Goat’s No. 1-for-Brains.  Does that make a dash of sense to you?”

Grandma Siina just looked at Dad, not uttering one word–at least not right away…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

As I mentioned in passing beforehand, this conversation was not what I was expecting.  And now with Siina in the scene, that palpable disgust grew all the more distinct each and every succeeding moment.

Siina continued to stare at me in her trademark harsh and almost hateful manner.  I mean, I do admit I’m not the easiest man to get on with but I didn’t need my mother-in-law to convince every world in the Universe of this now, did I?

For five minutes no one spoke about anything at all.  Until–

“Oh very well, Richard.  I’ll do my best though it ain’t gonna be easy,” replied Siina.

Then I actually worked up a small grin on my face.

“That’s much better.  Now…let’s get on back to this Destiny that you’re so keen on telling Starswan about.  And do let’s try to be reasonable about this, shall we?”

Presently Siina sighed rather over-dramatically and got on.

“Well…it’s like I was telling you and Tabra.  Your child is to be part of–”

“The most noble Destiny of all, yes.  We’d gotten that already.  Do get on, please.”

Siina glared at me angrily.

“If you wouldn’t interrupt me so much, Richard, I’d be glad to do just that.”

I can only imagine what weird idea Siina would plant in my daughter’s mind…

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Into the distance, a ribbon of black; stretched to the point of no turning back…”

–David Gilmour, “Learning to Fly”, from A Momentary Lapse of Reason, 1987

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I had to admit, even I was curious about this “Destiny” that Grandma Siina told us.  And no doubt about it, my parents, especially my Dad, were equally as curious if not more so.

Then Grandma Siina turned back to look at me.

“You still have no idea of the Destiny, do you, young Starswan?” she asked with a smile.

I shook my head no.

“Well…” she said as she sat on the right arm of the chair, “you’ll know soon enough, young one.  And when you do, all will take notice; hope, freedom and even sanity will to the Universe be restored.”

Not to my surprise my parents heard all this, as they were in earshot of our conversation. 

“How is that possible, Mother?” asked my mother.  She then turned to my Dad.  “Well, Richard?  Do you have any idea how that’s possible?”

He darted his eyeballs to the ceiling, hoping it would give him any kind of answer.  It didn’t, of course.

“No, not a single ruddy idea, Tabra.”

Naturally I sort of expected that from my parents.

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

If the truth be told now, the real reason I didn’t get a response from the ceiling is because, outside of the ceiling being even more baffled than I was, I just hadn’t any really logical notion whatsoever.   I mean, how else would I be expected to react to such a thing being thrust about?

And so with that very much still on my mind I gazed ‘round back to Siina.

“Well, ‘dear’ mother-in-law of mine, are you going to tell us what this oddball ‘Destiny’ is all about in relation to Starswan?  Or do you wish us to play charades and 20 questions all bloody night?”   That, I hoped, should drive the point home.

After at least five minutes of this, Siina finally got around to giving us an answer.

“Oh, all right, Richard, you’ll get your wish…if only to stop your nagging at me like the goat you really are.”

Normally I’d chew her out for her crass insults but out of concern for my daughter I opted to ignore her.  Plus it would keep Tabra quiet as well. 

CHAPTER NINE

“Starswan, your Destiny still unknown to you yet with strength inside;

With beauty and youth all your form through, be not afraid.  Don’t hide.”

–The Love Sonnets for Starswan, verse two, lines one & two

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (electronically recorded):

All our eyes, especially mine, were on Grandma Siina as she readied herself to fully reveal the facts concerning my Destiny…and it would be nerve-wracking!

And I’ll bet my Dad can’t wait, either.  In fact, he said so, as I can bet he’d told you.

“Well. Siina?!  I’m waiting, as are we all.”

Swiftly my Mom turned to Dad.

“Oh, Richard, when are you ever going to be patient!?”

Dad just flat-out ignored Mom at this stage.  He remained intently focused on Grandma Siina, as though he was trying to injure her by the stark English gazehe always flashed at people he didn’t like all that much.  (Of course, too, he also did that to people he did like so that way nobody felt left out.)

Grandma Siina’s patience, for her part, had run out so she went on.

“All right, here goes.  I received a sense of Starswan’s destiny almost from the day of her birth, in spite of the fact that I wasn’t there physically.”

“Not to mention mentally,” interjected Dad crassly.

At once Grandma Siina glared at Dad nastily but she carried on.

“Anyway, before I was so rudely interrupted I got a sense of a more noble Destiny for Starswan.  It has to do with ‘the final frontier’.  I’m sure you can get at least one hint of what I’m trying to describe here.”

Then my parents got the message…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

My eyes almost boggled out of their sockets upon realizing the enormous magnitude of Siina’s words regarding Starswan and her future.

I had the odd notion of something I’d not seen since my youthful days on Earth.  I’m totally sure it was to do with–well, I’ll not dare reveal it here at press time, thank you.  That’s for you lot to figure out on your own.  Suffice it for me to say now that now Tabra and I viewed our daughter in a truly new light, much to our late-coming in the knowledge of the facts.

However, there were those times where Tabra had thoughts of her own that she wouldn’t dare utter out loud to anyone.  Then again, why would she?

Of course, however, I’m sure you know how wives are, even in this high-tech, overly sterilized day and age in which we’re all living–if, as Starswan now rightfully pointed out, you call this sort of life “living”…

CHAPTER TEN

“So you thought you might like to go to the show.”

–Roger Waters, “In the Flesh?”, from The Wall, 1979

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

As ever, my Dad’s limited patience grew even more so while Grandma Siina closed her eyes as though she had to get rid of a headache–no, not my Dad (although that was what she felt).  We could see and even feel the pain and hell she went through.

Then she suddenly opened her eyes, her face showing a slight grin.

“All right, here it is, plain and simple.  I sense that Starswan is going to be a part of the greatest legacy ever told to Mankind.  She will lead others in the quest for knowledge and have a bit of adventure along the way.”  She eyed my Dad in a peculiar manner.  “There, Goat’s No. 1-for-Brains.  You satisfied?!”

“Not even by a damn sight, Siina.  Just exactly what the hell is this ‘greatest legacy ever told to Mankind’?”  I could doubtless see his tolerance level reach a new high in low.  But I thought I saw a smile creasing his aging face, as if he knew something we didn’t.

“You know what?  You’re giving me a migraine–but then again you are a migraine.  Now will you do me a favor and stifle yourself?!”  Then she sighed heavily and resumed her talk.  “Now…as I was trying to say, Starswan, you are to go out into the world, to use the ancient vernacular, and start your destiny by improving your academic skills.  Your parents, especially this Goat’s No. 1-for-Brained excuse for a father of yours, could use it as well.”

On the outside that sounded great but inside I was shaking!!

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

First off, I was growing increasingly disgusted by Siina’s constant insults regarding my intelligence.  Then it was this idiotic flap about Starswan’s destiny.  I don’t know about you but altogether it was down-bloody-right aggravating!

I think Siina finally acknowledged this fact, and that was due to her getting up from where she sat near Starswan.  What I didn’t know was what she had in that mind of hers.

“Well, Siina?  What do you truly have in store for us?” I asked.

Wordlessly she beckoned us to follow her, leading us to the main viewport window overlooking PFSB-663905 (alias Roger’s Commode, for those whose memories were of the relative short-term variety).  As I told you much, much earlier the planet itself was pleasant to look at…but only that.

I turned ‘round to Siina, a weird look on my face.

“Uhh…what’s with this ruddy view, Siina?”

I had the feeling the answer would not be long in coming…

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“And no one sings me lullabies, and no one makes me close my eyes.

And so I throw the windows wide and call to you across the sky…”

–David Gilmour & Richard Wright, “Echoes”, from Meddle, 1971

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I had to admit even I was a tad bit baffled by what Grandma Siina had in mind when she led the three of us to the viewport overlooking PFSB-663905.  But of course, I didn’t exactly make it a habit of asking too many questions all at once.

Besides, my guess is that if I did ask she’d only reply, “All in due good time.”

Just don’t tell that to my Dad.  He might not–in fact, I know he won’t agree with it…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

I’m not at all certain what my only offspring keeps telling you lot reading this but you can jolly well be sure that–well, this entire affair is getting more aggravating and less enthralling with each passing micro-second.

Now…understand right jolly now that I’m not at all angry at my child by a long chalk.  If any such thing it’s that nutcase Siina that’s to rightly blame for all this up to now.  And I do have to apologize to those who have all been so patient throughout this whole weird thing.

All right…that’s enough apologies; back to this ruddy story.

Like a group of dunces we stood out near the main viewport, not knowing at all what to expect next.  But of course, Siina knows all now, doesn’t she?

“Well, Siina?  What’s next?!” I asked harshly.

Naturally in her “lovable” manner, Siina turned ‘round to me.

“Oh, you’re wonderful, aren’t you, Goat’s No. 1-for-Brains?!”

My temper had rapidly, and rightfully so, exploded!

“THAT’S IT!!!” I hollered, grabbing her left arm roughly.  Then I proceeded to shake her about till her eyeballs rolled ‘round like dice in a Neo-Vegas tri-roulette chess match.  At once I realized what I was doing and forced myself to stop before I went way too far.

Starswan and Tabra were both highly terrified by what they’d witnessed, and for the first time ever I felt the biggest pang of guilt one should ever expect to feel.

Then I collapsed!  And not just from physical exhaustion, either…

When I awoke I was greatly surprised to see–Siina, actually showing me some kindness or other.  Not like her at all, I admit, but welcomed nonetheless.

“Are you all right, Richard?”

I didn’t respond at first, still taken aback by everything that’s happened.

“Yes…I’m fine now.  Thank you.”

As Siina helped me up off the floor, I saw what I assumed was only the natural glistening of her eyes, as befitting her race–well, hers, Tabra’s and, in a halfway sense, Starswan’s (though you’ll find, I’m sure, my wife ever so slightly disagreeing).  I’d no idea of the true feelings she felt that moment–at the time at least, anyway.

As grateful as I had suddenly become to Siina, my curiosity was as yet unappeased…

CHAPTER TWELVE

“And you run and you run to catch up with the sun, but it’s sinking.

And racing around to come up behind you again.”

–Mason/Waters/Gilmour/Wright, “Time”, from Dark Side of the Moon, 1973 

From the Initmate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

Well, the truth was going to come to us all at last.  I hoped that finally my Dad would get some relief–though I was really beginning to doubt it.

For a long time we stood there, not all that certain what would be next.  Of course, Grandma Siina knew…and now, as I was saying, and more importantly, hoping for, she’d at long last give it.  Plain and simple.

“Okay…” she said, “here is the answer you’ve been waiting all this time for me to say.  No doubt it concerns you, Starswan.  So as to not irritate your father any more than necessary, I’ll say to you that–oh, how the hell am I going to say this?–you, Miss Starswan Wright, are going to become a great heroine in the greatest Destiny known to Humankind.”

My jaw totally dropped!

Of course!!  Now I understood.

Then again, my Dad’s rare and harsh laugh said as much…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Now, I know you lot were thinking that I was laughing at Starswan.  Well, let me try to reiterate to you lot now that nothing could be further from my mind, thank you so very much.  No, I was laughing because Siina unknowingly cemented my earlier suspicions regarding what I discreetly told you lot without giving any much more away.  Again, that’s for you bunch to figure out…assuming you haven’t done so already.

So…on with the show.

Siina’s face suddenly took on a very weird and smug state.

“All right.  Here it is.  I assume you all know the stories, right?”

“And, uh what stories are those, if I may so ask?” I asked, still smiling.

“Oh, don’t play stupid wtih me, Richard.  You know damn well what I’m talking about.”

“Humor me at least this bloody once, Siina.  Just once.”

Siina sighed in her overly dramatic fashion and, shrugging her (admittedly attractive) shoulders, she got on with it.

“All right…your daughter, and my grandchild, is to join in the most Noble Destiny as decreed by the Fates of Time.  And judging by the look in your beady blue eyes, Richard, you’re thinking of Starswan the teenage felinoid Amazon Goddess-Warrior, right?  Wrong.  Just wrong.”

“No, my ‘dear’ mother-in-law, that’s not what I was thinking, thank you so much.”

For the first time in a long while Tabra turned ‘round to me.

“What the hell are you getting at, Richard?!”

“Well, unless I miss my guess–”  I began to say.

“Oh, this ought to be good.”

Totally unlike me, I rubbed my hands in utter satisfaction.

Yes, this will be good, I thought to myself…

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

“Remember when you were young?  You shone like the sun.”

–Gilmour/Waters/Wright, “Shine On, You Crazy Diamond”, from Wish You Were Here, 1975

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I still had no real idea what my Dad had in or on his mind in re my potential Destiny but you can be jolly sure it was pretty weird.  Gods, I’m so glad my Mom was finally able to say something about this.

I looked to them as they were ready to “discuss” what was going on.

“Well, Richard?  I’m waiting.”

“Uh, and just what are you waiting for, Tabra?” asked Dad, playing the old innocent ploy.

Mom rolled up her felinoid eyes to the ceiling in disgust.

“The Good Ship Lollypop.”  Then she screamed, “The answer to our question, you DOPE!! What else would we ask?!!?!”  Now you know the true nature of felinoid females toward our human mates at times…if I ever find one, that is.   

Wearily Grandma Siina intervened.

“All right, that’s enough of this.  Starswan’s more important right now, okay?”

Both my parents sighed heavily and nodded their heads in agreement.

“Oh, that’s bloody fair enough, I suppose,” replied Dad.

“Yeah, you’re correct, Mother.” That was Mom’s response.

Inside my guts, I was shaking like laundry in our washer/dryer set-up…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

First off, let me continually attempt to reiterate to you all right now I was, and still am, getting more than a bit fed up with both my mother-in-law and now my wife insulting my intelligence.  Second, the answer to that question about my daughter’s so-called Noble Destiny would be provided by me when I was damned good and set to tell them.  Plus I didn’t wish undue terror on Starswan in any way, shape, or form.

Basically it’s boiling all down to this simple fact:  she’s my baby girl and I love her very, very much.  After all, she is of the Wright lineage, and that’ll more than make her the strong and heroic woman I believe deep down she is.

So…now that I’ve told you lot my feelings for my beloved Starswan I thought it was time for the answer which my wife, baby girl, and especially my rather impatient ‘dear’ mother-in-law were waiting to hear all this time.

“All right…you wanted to know the answer to your ruddy question, right?”

“Well, the thought has crossed our minds,” retorted Siina in her sarcastic tone.

“Oh, Richard, just get the hell on with it, huh?!  I need my sleep…as do we all,” interjected Tabra tiredly and angrily.

Here it comes for your entertainment but not for ours, sorry to add.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

“And do I take you by the hand, and lead you through the land,

And help me understand the best I can?”

–David Gilmour & Richard Wright, “Echoes”, from Meddle, 1971

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I was led back to the main viewing-port looking out towards both the planet below us and  the endless voids of Outer Space–by my Dad, no less.

“Look about this, Starswan.  Look quite carefully.  What do you think of this?” he asked.

I didn’t say anything at first, trying to figure out what Dad had on his now-worried mind.

“Uhhh…it’s just the stars and Roger’s Commode.  Why are you asking me this?” I said.

Now it was he who didn’t answer straight away…and I thought I knew why.

“Well…” he uttered, “you don’t know why your mum and I named you Starswan, do you?” His voice was heavy and grim.

I shook my head.

“No, I don’t.”

Soon I would find out…and it would change everything!

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Starswan looked ‘round to me with an odd expression on her face.

“Dad, why are you asking me this weird stuff?”

I sighed as heavily as I’d ever done in my life.

“Starswan…you really don’t know about your Destiny, and I can’t dare trust your grandmother to tell you all you need to know.  So…I’ll tell you.”  There was a pause as I readied myself to do so.  “Starswan, you’re going to become the greatest hero ever seen in these sectors of Space.  In fact, truth be told you’ll influence every sector of Space and even Time as well.”

Now my daughter’s confusion and bafflement increased by leaps and bounds.

“What are you talking about?  What do you mean?”

Tabra decided to pick up where I left off.

“I think I know what your father’s trying to get at.  He thinks it’s your Destiny to free all in the Galaxy.  I mean, that was what we kept discussing all this time, right?  Well, you might get your wish–and so will a lot of others.”

Next it was Siina’s turn up.

“Unbelievably, your father’s right.  For a change.”

Well, that’s as it may be but I still didn’t like this one bloody iota.  And like all fathers about to lose their daughters, I said so, too.

“Now…you wanted to have freedom, right?  Well, there is a steep price to pay for that freedom.”  I couldn’t tell for certain but I thought I saw her young eyes tear up.  Of course, that may have been the reflecting of the lights from the Outer Quasars. Again, I don’t know.

“You mean you’re finally seeing how I see things here?” asked Starswan.

I didn’t have to verbalize my reply.  The small grin on my face said as much if not more…

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“What are you giving away?  What are you holding on to?”

1. Schuman & Andy Mackay, “The Things You Have to Do”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

As the conversation dragged on and on, the collective sadness escalated.  It was especially hard on my Dad, believe me on that.  And my Mom was feeling it, too.

Weirdly enough, Grandma Siina had a dash of–I don’t know–euphoria about herself.  Or that may have been a defense mechanism.  Then again, showing her true feelings wasn’t her strong suit.

I regained enough of my calm to resume hearing what my Dad had to tell me.

“Now…as I said to you before, uh, Starswan, your Destiny lies far, far beyond this sector of Space.  You’re going to fly your way to true noble heroism.  You see, your mother and I knew from the day of your conception if not birth that you discover the ‘final frontier’ of your soul away from here.”

I stood there motionless, in a great deal of shock…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Though I had the notion in my mind somewhat confirmed it was ever doing nothing to appease my–well, our emotional distress; if any that said distress elevated by great leaps and bounds.  Even Siina, as crass as she could ever get, felt the pain and overwhelming sadness.

But the more looking back I do, the more I sense that Starswan no doubt felt the overall brunt of everything.  After all, it is her story I’m relating here, is it not?

Getting on…sorry…

Suddenly Siina gazed into Starswan’s eyes and held her chin up.

“Okay, Starswan, it’s time to go.”

As much as things have floored me before, this really takes the cake!

“Hang on!  It’s not the end of the month as yet.” I said.

Added Tabra, “Yeah, that’s right, huh?  It’s only the middle.”

“Be that as it may, nevertheless Starswan must embark on her destiny soon.  This can’t wait for the end of school, or a prom, or whatever else is on the more immediate agenda.  You do understand that, don’t you?”

“Well, logically in my mind, I do understand that but emotion-wise, no I don’t,” I said.

“What about you, Tabra?” asked Siina.

“Oh, I just don’t know how I should feel about this.  I mean, it’s all happening so fast.”

Siina stood there, stoically, for at least ten minutes, wordlessly and sadly.

“Well…now it’s time to go, Starswan.  Come, take my hand.”

Now it our turn to become speechless for a spot!

“Hang on a minute!” I finally uttered. “Where are you taking her?”

“As far away from here as soon as possible.  The Destiny must begin now.”

“Now that didn’t exactly answer my question now, did it, Siina?!”

Siina just flat out ignored me.  As usual, naturally.

“Come,” she said to Starswan, taking my daughter’s hand in hers.  And before you lot get any funny ideas, don’t!  Just don’t even think about that, thank you so much.

Starswan took 1 1/2 steps then stopped.

“I’ll go with you, Grandmother, but do you think this one more time I could have my Mom and Dad along to catch a glimpse of this…Destiny of mine?” asked Starswan.

We all stood ‘round in mild surprise.

“Well…all right, granddaughter Starswan.  Just this once, okay?”

In gratitude Starswan embraced Siina passionately and then caressed her.  Again, you lot out there, hold off on your weird, funny ideas!

So…with all that said, including putting you nutballs at bay, we set off.  In the strangest way, naturally…

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

“Add the guilt to the doubt; how they tire you out…”

1. Schuman & A. Mackay, “The Things You Have to Do”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I had to admit, we were all greatly confused.

I mean, it normally would not be Siina’s way to include the entire family in on the inner workings of anyone’s Destiny, let alone mine.   I know my Dad was baffled by this more than my Mom was.

And of course, the big question was how we’d pull this off…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Remember my mentioning to you lot about Siina’s weird manner regarding our voyage into Starswan’s much-talked-about Destiny?  Well, I realize I left you on a cliffhanger as far as the actual method went so I’ll try to do my best to decribe what transpired.

See, Siina had us stand back at least two feet from her position and closed her eyes.  When that was done, she raised her left arm towards our old friend, namely the ceiling.  Then lowering it slowly, she, in some strange and almost mystical way, created what seemed a “rip” of some such.  Now, I’d heard–vaguely, at that–stories of these “rips” but never in a million years had I ever witnessed a sight in my own reality.

“Enter…and be enlightened,” said Sinna in a grand and extravagant tone.

So…we three, Starswan, Tabra, and I, followed Siina into the “rip” (or for you lot of the more technical-minded approach a “temporal-spatial sundering”).

Now, I don’t know precisely know why Starswan asked for us to join her and Siina along for this daft enterprise, as it were.  Maybe it was out of parental obligation, or possibly guilt mixed in with doubt; again I can’t be exactly sure at this stage…

Log-Entry delayed by…a glitch!

…the trip through Space and Time was, in a word, psychedelic!  I had to admit, it really was fascinating to see the total wonders of all Known Space and Time coming together in that weird phantasmagorically–oh, bloody hell, I can’t even begin to describe it all.

But what I can describe to you lot is the boost it gave our young Starswan.  Seeing that smile on her lovely face was more wondrous than all that we were witnessing ‘round us at that moment.  I must say, it also did quite a few wonders in improving my relations with Siina.  For the first time since we left our “sterile” home above Roger’s Commode (that’s PFSB-663905, again for those for who’ve either forgotten or have the more scientific approach to it all).

However, in the middle of all that wonder there was one thing I’d neglected to ask.

“Excuse me, Siina, just where exactly are we going?”

“Somewhere you’ve never been before, Richard.  So…onwards and throughwards.”

“Uh, don’t you mean ‘upwards’?” I asked.

In response to that Siina, in the weird manner now in use, somehow sped up the space-time rhythm even more…

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“You watch yourself act from a distance.  Nothing is clear; it’s more like a dream…”

–H. Schuman & A. Mackay, “The Things You Have to Do”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically): 

The wonders of traversing through Known Space and Time grew more and more amazing with each passing second (as we understood the overall concept of “time”).  In a weird way, it reminded me of one of your early to mid-Pink Floyd records (of which both my parents were huge fans).

In fact, I’m not sure if my Dad told you this or not–and I can bet he did, knowing him–the whole voyage had a weird…I don’t know–psychedelic look and feel to it.  Or maybe that’s just me if not both me and my Dad, I don’t know.

I do know, however, that my own uncertainty was leaping up and down on me…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Onwards and onwards we travelled throughout all Known Space and Time, going literally through every world imaginable both common and not-so-common to our terrestrial eyes.  Of course, it still did little to almost absolutely nothing in regards to our knowing Starswan’s ultimate Destiny, as hazy as it was–and still is–to begin with.

So…once more I turned ‘round to gaze at Siina.

“Are you sure you know what you’re doing?” I asked her, expecting a rational answer.

Without even so much as a minute look Siina tried to reply.

“Just wait a bit longer, Richard.  You too, Tabra dear.  And especially you, Starswan.”

I looked at Tabra, resigned to the fact, as weird and oddly…painful as it grew.

“Don’t look at me, Richard.  You’re the guy who asked,” said Tabra.

Now, I wasn’t remotely certain but I swore I saw Starswan’s face go from amazed to, weirdly enough even for me, sort of…serene.  Sure, that’s it, isn’t it?  A truly–oh, I can’t even try to describe all the more further so I’ll leave off for now.  Let’s just get on, as it is such.

And the best jolly spot of positions is to merely enjoy, as much as possible, the continuous voyage throughout all Known Space and Time.

However…the wonder soon wore itself right jolly well off the longer our journey endured.

And…it still did most emphatically not answer my ongoing question to Siina.

“Now, Siina, you still haven’t given me a straight reply to what I keep asking of you, over and over, on and on.  I ask a reasonable question, and I demand a reasonable answer.  So…I’m going to ask you this only once.  Where are we going!?”

As I was hoping to expect, Siina lost all her patience.

“All right, Richard.  I’ll tell you, if only to keep you quiet…we’re going back through Time.  There. Are you happy?!”

I wasn’t sure about how to answer that one so…I didn’t.

Hang on!

Did I just hear her say–back through Time?!?!

Siina, you’re really impossible at times.  I just don’t know how your family puts up with all this.  Then again, I don’t know how I put up with this.  I really don’t!

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

“Every year is getting shorter, never seem to find the time.”

–Mason/Waters/Gilmour/Wright, “Time”, from Dark Side of the Moon, 1973

From the Intimate Diares of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I don’t know about you but my jaw dropped when Grandma Siina told us we were actually travelling through Time itself!!  I mean, it just wasn’t possible–or was it?

But…in a weird way it really was no wonder why everything resembled a Pink Floyd record album cover, albeit a moving one at that.

Gods, if Roger Waters could see this now!

If only…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Now this has to be seen to be believed!

Do you remember me telling you lot how I felt about going and roaming about Known Space and Time?  Well, those old feelings were pushed aside as new sensations crashed their way into the deepest parts of my mind–well, as much of my mind as I was able to retain, at any rate.

Now, I’ve very much heard of expanding one’s own personal horizons and that’s jolly well fine, but if one wants to expand his, or in my case her destiny, then for God’s sake don’t drag the entire family all about Known and Unknown Space and Time to bloody well do so.  It is not at all fun, believe me.  Especially when you don’t know just exactly what that destiny is.

So…with that out for you lot to hear about it’s time to once more re-focus our attention on to the remainder–if even that–of this jolly epic tale of ours.

Well…oh, it’s becoming impossible to even think at this spot now, isn’t it?

I suppose this is what one gets when asked to tag along to places one hasn’t any jolly buisness going to.  Such is the ways of all Known and Unknown Universes alike, I guess.

Out of a bout of matrimonial reflex I turned to Tabra.

“What do you suppose will happen?” I asked.

She flickered me quite the look of anger, I must tell you.

“You’re asking me this now?!?!?  Thanks heaps for this, Richard.  Thanks heaps.”

Having nothing more to add as far as my curiosity goes, I resumed glancing all about our more–well, “surroundings” wouldn’t quite fit but it’ll do.  The Space-Time Flows grew more and more schizophrenic as Time itself went on.  And my curiosity gave way to total nausea as our speed and telemetry increased two-hundred fold!  

All the while I still had no idea how Siina was doing all this.  None whatsoever.

And I grew quite afraid that if–and that’s a big “if”–I asked her, I very well might not like the answer she’d give.  Again, that is if she would actually do so…

CHAPTER NINETEEN

“Under the eaves the swallow is resting.”

–Roger Waters, “Set the Controls for the Heart of the Sun”, from A Saucerful of Secrets, 1968

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I don’t know about you but this whole psychedelic “Dark Side of the Moon” thing’s charm was really wearing itself off fast!   And I know it did nothing for my parents’ total morale, believe you me, people.  But out of love for my Grandma Siina, I opted not to utter out one word.

My Dad can do that easily enough, as I’m sure he’s done throughout this whole thing.  I mean, I know it’s taxing your patience level, and for that I apologize on behalf of my entire clan.

But don’t tell Dad I told you this.  He’d never live that down…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

The more of this weirdness I bear witness to, the more difficult it gets to try to describe it in a rational manner.  And all this is out of our love for Starswan, you can be sure of that right jolly now.  However…there still was the matter of how Siina was accomplishing this entirely and  frighteningly strange fashion.  Of course, fashion isn’t my in-laws’ strong suit, sorry to say.

So…I finally decided to make up my ever-increasingly curious mind and flat out asked the question which I know you lot want me to ask.

“Siina…how are you exactly pulling off this little trick, or hocus-pocus, or which-bloody-ever way you call it?!”

Without missing a single track Siina replied in the old-fashioned way.

“Well, wouldn’t you like to know, dear old son-in-law of mine.”

“Of bloody course I’d like to know.  I wouldn’t dare ask if I didn’t now, would I!?”

Instantly–perhaps to Siina’s relief–Tabra turned ‘round to me, her anger still there.

“You know, Richard, sometimes you’re impossible.  Really impossible.”

I couldn’t help but reply to that.

“Look, Tabra, when I ask your dear old mummy a legitimate question, then by all means I expect a bloody reasonable answer.  Or is that too much for you to understand?!?”

Just when my spat with Tabra reached its most ridiculous level Starswan whirled her blazing young eyes to us in saddened rage (if there actually is such a thing).

“Stop it!!” she hissed through her teeth.

Out of our total shock and horror we did, then looked to our daughter.  We could see teardrops rolling out her eyes and down her face.  It was afterwards that Siina glared at me with an expression colder than an ice-cube.

“Well, Richard, I sincerely hope you’re happy with yourself.”

Now you know that I wasn’t, of course.   And I also tend to believe that I do rather react somewhat harshly to things that are totally beyond anybody’s control let alone mine.

I keep wishing that my entire family, in particular Starswan, can at least try to understand…

CHAPTER TWENTY

“How much of what you’re doing is have to?  How much of what you’re doing is want to?”

–H. Schuman & A. Mackay, “The Things You Have to Do”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

For the remaining part of our journey throughtout Unknown Space and Time no one said one word to each other.  The tension was so thick it could literally suffocate you to death, and the emotional temperment grew thinner than a pizza crust.  That’s how bad our relationship got.

And I got also the sense that everything that’s been happening was my fault.

At least, that’s what I was thinking at the time.

Making a firm resolve I turned to my parents as well as Grandma Siina.

“Mom…Dad…Grandma, I think I’m to blame for all this.”

During this conversation we slowed our trajectorial telemetry to a standstill.

“What do you mean, your fault?!” asked Dad in his harsh English way.

I hesitated a moment before getting on.  Clearly this wasn’t as easy as I thought.

“Well, I, uh, just thought that if I hadn’t talked about what’s been on my mind, no one would be so severely angry at one another.  Do you see where I’m coming from?”

I wasn’t exactly looking forward to their response…

From the Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

I’m perpetually unaware of what my offspring keeps informing you lot about but I do suspect–well, believe it or not we’re more or less on the same page, as it were.  Now, I’m sure you’re probably being allowed into her personal diaries to read and feel her thoughts and pains about all life.  Just don’t tell my lovely daughter I revealed all this to you.  Again, over and over these are only things I suspect, not fully know out-jolly-right…oh God, I hate contradicting myself now.

So…returning now to the events at hand here I–well, we took time to ponder what Starswan had told us a brief moment ago.  I have to say now that I felt that her words were a bit accusatory but then again I’m prone to a spot of subatomic paranoia on my part.

And for the first time since this whole wacky business started I’d run out of words to say…

Now Mrs. Tabra Wright speaks a few words in her husband’s defense:

Well, at long last.

I finally get to have my long-overdue say in this extremely unwanted caper of ours.  Not that I have anything against Richard’s words, mind you.

I mean, how the hell would you react upon finding your spouse, parent, and only child journeying throughout Unknown Space and Time just to find out Gods-know-what?

However…I really can’t go too much into my own weird hang-ups.  I have my baby girl Starswan to worry about.

Oh, I’ll bet you’re still wondering where and how she got her name, huh?

Well, I can be honest and tell you it wasn’t exactly planned now, no sir.  It just sort of…I don’t know–happened that way.  Basically, we just liked the name.

Little did we know.  Little did we know…

Oh, sorry.  Where was I here?

Sure, okay.

Well…I don’t know about you and I can’t speak for the next person but the three of us just stood there, floating around in the limitlessness of Unknown Space and Time.  The reason: we kept trying to think of a reassuring answer to help Starswan.  Clearly she’s a troubled young woman desperately in need of finding her own destiny.

Finally a suitable response came.  From Richard, natch.

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

So.  Here we go ‘round this again.

Do let’s hope this little piece of advice suffices Starswan enough to get things started up once more, thank you so very jolly much.

And thus, while we hung about in limitless Space and Time (and not even knowing just how we managed to even breathe in this vacuum), I looked long and hard into Starswan’s tortured young eyes and tried my best to word this quite carefully, so do forgive this, please.

“Starswan…none of this is your fault, or your grandmother’s, or especially your mother’s fault.  It’s mine, I admit, to a small degree. I should have been more aware of your feelings in that morally bankrupt and freedom-deprived system in which we were finding ourselves surviving–barely.

“What I’m trying to tell you–and I’m not very good at this–is simply…I’m so bloody sorry, and so are your mum and grandmother.  I do hope this doesn’t turn you against your family.  Your universe, well, that’s a different story altogether.  Speaking of which–” I said, turning about to Siina suddenly, “suppose you get us onwards, if you please.”

Then for another first and somewhat historical moment (on Siina’s part this time) she actually smiled at me in a rather…pleasant manner.

“Richard…it’ll be my pleasure for you, Tabra…and especially Starswan.”

So…having uttered all this out we set about once more throughtout the vastness of Unknown Space and Time…even as the weirdness grew increasingly prevalent.

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

“There, beyond the bounds of your weak imagination lie the noble towers…”

–Tony Banks, “A Trick of the Tail”, from A Trick of the Tail, 1976

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

Well, now this is a bit unexpected, isn’t it?

I mean, I admittedly wasn’t looking forward to my family’s response regarding what I told them earlier on.  Took me for a loop, didn’t it?  In a good way, that is to say.  See, I’m one of those who likes to be pleasantly surprised, not those who frequently have the rug pulled out from under them.

Now…where was I at?  Oh yes, that’s right.  Now I remember.

Well, we resumed our long and increasingly tedious sojourn throughtout Unknown Space and Time in order to allegedly find out what my “destiny” is and where it lies.  I know for a fact that my parents had no idea what the future, or even past held for me…

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

I suppose by now you lot are getting quite bored by this whole entire affair, aren’t you?  I can understand that because that’s exactly how I felt, believe me.

Then suddenly Siina pointed out to a faint glimmer just beyond the more immediate perimeter of where we presently stood.

“There it is, Starswan.  Over that way lies the first and most significant part of your Destiny,” she said, only just slightly excited about that.

“What exactly is over there?  If you don’t mind my asking, that is,” I said.

“The answer to Starswan’s destinty.  Or at least, part of it.”

Tabra and I couldn’t believe our ears at first.

“Uh, Mother, could you be a tad more specific?” asked out my wife.

“Just hang on.  You’ll know soon enough.”

That having been told we gradually increased our trajectorial telemetry and thus sped our way to whatever it was that Siina pointed out to us. And, I must tell you now, the constant stop-and-starts took quite a heavy toll on my stomach though I didn’t dare reveal this to anyone with me at present.  Anyway, what did it matter, right?

But I can be justifiably proud in telling you what did matter is my daughter’s future.  Which, I’m sure, would be a damn sight better than the rather drab present state of Time.

So…without any further delay we made our way towards the “whatever” that was briefly described a short while ago.  And we still hadn’t the jolliest notion of an idea as to what it actually was.

(Oh, do forgive the ongoing digression here.  I’ll try not to do it as much.)

So…any way you slice the scones, there it was.

Now, I’ll wager you’re still curious about what it was, aren’t you?

Well…not much longer.  Promise.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

“You feel fairly sure that your motives are pure;

But is that mere self-esteem?”

–H. Schuman & A. Mackay, “The Things You Have to Do”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

It seemed to me that the closer we drew to the object on the horizon, the more unsure I became of Grandma Siina’s intentions.  Now, I’m not saying that her motives were sinister by any means of the imagination, especially my own.  Then again–well, it’s a bit hard to figure out and fathom a lot of things in this realm-scape called Life.  All we can do is to just do whatever it is you have to do in order to get some sense out of it.

After all, what the hell is there else to do?

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Well.  Now things are finally starting to get just a little bit interesting.

The reason I say this is because we were getting nearer and nearer to the “object” that was sort of in the distance originally.  Now, I don’t about you but I can at long last get a dash of relief from this roller-coaster voyage ‘round Unknown Space and Time.

And…we’d finally get the overly long-awaited vital clue in this whole madcap thing that is Starswan’s “destiny”.  That, as you jolly well know, is what got this started in the first place.

Swiftly I turned ‘round to look at Starswan.

“Well, I hope this clears up any and all misgivings you happen to still have in spite of all this entire run-about we’re on,” I sternly yet un-angrily told her.  “I also hope you realize that your mother, grandmother, and I love you very, very much.”

In the midst of all this lovey-dovey family bonding–not that I have anything against that, mind you lot–I still didn’t have any idea as to how Siina was pulling all this metaphysical space-travel ability in the first place.

Suddenly understanding this I gazed at Siina, my old curiosity piqued.

“Uh, listen here, Siina, I just want to know–”

“How I’m doing all this, right?  Well, it’s a tradition not to reveal certain…abilities to outworlders.  Besides…” she purred, “you’d never believe it, anyway.”

“Try me,” I replied.

Then Tabra turned to me, her exasperation clearly palpable.

“Oh, for the Gods’ sakes, Richard, don’t try her patience!”

“It’s all right, Tabra.  I’ll tell you both as a matter of good manners.”

Now it was Starswan’s chance to interrupt us all.

“Uh, if you don’t mind…I’d rather as soon not know, if that’s all right with you.”

We knew, and I’m certain you know, that it wasn’t all right with us.  But we decided at that stage to utterly just let it go.

“Oh, very well, Starswan.  Tell your grandmother to keep the bloody mystery if she very well likes.  All I want is for this to end, one way or another.  And I’m damned sure your mother wants this to be over as well,” I said.

After that, no one spoke a single word.  For that moment, at least…

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

“Let me take you there and show you a living story…”

–Tony Banks, “A Trick of the Tail”, from A Trick of the Tail, 1976

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

Well, once more the excitement grew (though I’m sure you’ll find my Dad disagreeing ever so “slightly”) as the object of wonder got nearer and nearer–well, I meant as we got nearer and nearer it.  Still and all, though, regardless I was excited and also quite curious in addition.

I turned to Grandma Siina, my eyes twinkling.

“Grandma Siina, what do you suppose is that out there?”

Without even looking she took my hand in hers and smiled broadly.

“That…” she replied, “is the key to your Destiny.”

I still wasn’t satisfied in the least bit with that little “comforting” thought…but by leaps and bounds the curiosity mounted!

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Even with the alleged “nearing” to the so-called “object” I can rightly say to you lot that I’m nowhere near pleased with the way these events have gone.  So out of habit I looked ‘round to Tabra, my wife (in case you’d forgotten…which is, I’m certain, highly unlikely).

“D’you have even faintest hint of a notion?”

“Don’t look at me, Richard.  I’m just going along with the ride as you are,” she answered.

Well…as an upshot of that I gazed at Starswan.

“I suppose by now you know what’s going on about, don’t you?”

Instantly Starswan flashed me her felinoid grin, complete with those teeth that cost a hell of a lot on my credit-probe to maintain.  Also she raised her eyebrows to match that costly smile.

“Well, Dad…no.”

I sort of half-expected that from Starswan.

“Okay, if that’s the way it…then there’s nothing I can do, is there?”

Of course I was egging Siina on, partly for my own amusement but mostly to, as I keep wishing, get some ruddy answers!

To my misfortune Siina caught on to this.  How, though, remains a mystery to this day.

“I know what you’re trying to do, Richard, and it ain’t gonna work.”

Somehow I was expecting that as well…

And thus once more nothing was said.  That is, until–

“We’re nearly there, all.  It won’t be long now.”

Now this was one surprise that was indeed welcomed by us all, especially Starswan.  And as yet we still hadn’t one ruddy spot of a clue as to what it was that we were nearing at such the rate of speed at present.  Then we witnessed it at long bloody last.  Now we can try to understand what Starswan’s destiny is after all this prancing and traversing about and around Unknown Space and Time.

I can try to imagine what my daughter’s reaction would be upon discovering this… and also hope it doesn’t destroy her in the process!

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

“Gazing through trees in sorrow, hardly a sound till tomorrow.”

–Syd Barrett, “See Emily Play”, from Echoes: The Best of Pink Floyd, 2001 re-issue

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically): 

I’m not at all certain why this was, but I felt a sense of…I don’t know–foreboding washing over my body and into my heart.   I guess it’s because whatever it was that we were heading towards would ultimately lead to–and don’t tell anyone I revealed this–my family being torn apart beyond repair.  And let me add that notion scared the hell out of me!

So…out of good manners I turned to Grandma Siina.

(I can hope her reaction to what I have to say isn’t unexpected.)

“Grandma…may I tell you something off the cuff here?”

“Sure, Starswan.  What’s on your mind?”

I sighed very heavily, trying to edit my thoughts carefully.

“Well, it’s just that–oh hell, why don’t I just say it?  I’m getting more than a little frightened here.”

“Oh?  About what, honey-girl?”

Again I measured my words.

“I’m afraid that when I do find my Destiny, it’s going to tear my family up.  And I’m not all that sure I can handle that.”

Grandma Siina held my chin and looked into my eyes.

“I can understand, Starswan.  This is new to you, and it’s overwhelming, isn’t it?”  She paused a moment.  “You know, I think–not that I’m one of those or anything–you’re becoming more attractive every second.”  Then in the way of our race, she put her hand on my heart and hummed a melodic lullaby to soothe my nerves and also to let me know how much she loves me. I think you’re beautiful, too, Grandma.  In a wholesome way, naturally.

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Now of course you bunch must be aware of the fact that the whole entire lovey-dovey felinoid bond thing didn’t go unnoticed.  So out of courtesy do let’s get those weird thoughts and ideas out of your slightly perverted minds, thank you so jolly much.

So…once more getting my opinions out into the open, as it was such, we–well, I decided to try to set this story back to logic. (Note I said “try”, make no mince about it.)

And the first and best place to start is to describe the “object” to which we got nearer and nearer.  To put it mildly, it resembled nothing less than a gigantic yet familiar vessel; one I know for a ruddy fact I’d seen somewhere before.  But as I say again, I’ll leave that for you lot to figure out.  You may, as a matter of due course, actually be…wrong.

Getting on…the excitement did, indeed, intensify and magnify with each single passing second (though Time itself was ever doing its lop-sided twisting and prancing endlessly about). Now, I can’t speak off the bat but I suspect a great yet gradual change overtook Starswan.

In addition to Starswan’s wonderment, I grew amazed at myself.

Why is this?

Well, to be frank I never even dared consider the notion that I would make amends with my dear old mother-in-law under any circumstance, let alone this one.  Even my wife Tabra sensed this in me.  Which, I’m positive, pleased both her and Siina to almost no end whatsoever.

Here’s a small secret for you bunch:  I don’t want it any other way.

Just don’t you even think about revealing that, thank you.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

“Our weary eyes still stray to the horizon though down this road we’ve been so many times.”

–David Gilmour & Polly Samson-Gilmour, “High Hopes”, from The Division Bell, 1994

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

So this is the key to my Destiny!

Oh wow!  I didn’t even know this. I really didn’t.

As soon as I was done thinking all this Grandma Siina turned her luminescent eyes to me.

“Well, Starswan, what do you think of all this?” 

I didn’t answer right away, due to the fact that I was still awestruck by the sight.

“Well…wow!  Is this really my Destiny?”

“It certainly is, Starswan.  It certainly is.”

You have no idea how…inspired I’m feeling right now.

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

That instant Starswan turned ‘round to Tabra and myself, her eyes twinkling ever so brightly at this state of time.

“Mom!  Dad!  This is wonderful!  I mean, I didn’t even know!”

Tabra and I gazed at each other in total and utter disbelief!

“She didn’t know,” I said. “All those hours she spent as a kid, sitting ‘round at the table, drawing pictures of all those spaceships and things, and she says she didn’t know.”

“Well, Richard, you know how she was, right?  I mean, we should have seen this arriving but we didn’t.  If you want to blame someone for all this, Richard…blame yourself,” replied Tabra.

Ignoring that little piece of alleged “advice” I focused my eyes back to Starswan.

“Tell me this, Starswan.  Just exactly why did you draw all those cosmic doodles if your Destiny was that unknown to you?”

“Well, John Carter of Mars, Dad, I thought I’d go to Hollywood and design all this stuff.  I didn’t know.  Don’t get mad at me!”

I seethed in anger at this sudden bout of glib sarcasm on my daughter’s part.  Now, any sarcasm from any member of my family is not something I enjoy tolerating.

And, as is in my nature, I said so, too.

“First off, young woman, do let’s keep these facts in mind.  One, don’t get mouthy with me.  Two, I wasn’t at all being offensive, and three–well, do remember your manners.”

Not to my surprise Siina intervened–well, interfered is more apt.

“Oh, Richard, give her a break and give it a rest, will you?  This is supposed to be her great moment, and I’m not going to have you ruin it for her.  Got it?!” Then Siina flashed those razor-sharp teeth to show her crass irritation.

Before I could utter another word, Tabra somehow read my mind.

“Don’t look at me, Richard. It’s your big mouth you opened.”

One other thing I don’t tolerate is being embarrassed by anyone.  It doesn’t matter if it’s at home, at work, or even in Limitless Space and Time.  But knowing better, this time I opted to keep those new thoughts to myself just to spare myself any more of that.

Anyway, in the long scheme of it all, it soon wouldn’t matter…

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

“And through the window in the wall come streaming in on sunlight wings…”

–David Gilmour & Richard Wright, “Echoes”, from Meddle, 1971

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically): 

A combined sense of newness and familiarity wormed its way into my psyche even as everything took shape around us.  I still had no idea what it meant for my family, though ostensibly we believed it was all for the best.

At least, that’s what we tried to convince ourselves of.

Ooh, what am I saying here?

Sure, it’ll work out in the end.

I can just imagine right now what my home Universe would say if I was to change its mindset for the better.  I know it’s changed my parents‘ mindset, anyway.

Of course, changing the minds of an entire Universe is a tall order to fill…

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

A rather ominous thought ran ‘round my mind as this odd Destiny of Starswan’s became more and more apparent with each racing second.  It was one with which I felt extremely uncomfortable.  At first I couldn’t figure out why this was so.

Then it dawned itself on me.

It was fear.

Yes, you readers out there, that’s correct.  You’d read it right.

It was the fear of the unknown results of this Destiny coming to–oh bloody hell, why don’t I just be stupid and blurt it out for you lot.  Then when you’re done snickering and laughing about silly, you’ll understand why I’m feeling the way I’m feeling.

I’m afraid of losing my baby girl.  There.  I said it.

And yet I knew, with as much logic as I have left, somehow this was inevitable, one way or another.  Now, that doesn’t, by any and all means, make this easier to deal with, you know.

I started thinking back to when this mad business began.

No, not when we left our home above Roger’s Commode.  Before even that.

Oh, you probably don’t understand all this, do you?

No, I can see you jolly well don’t.

Well…let me say to you now it has nothing to do with Starswan’s birth.  I’m not, as I just got done reiterating, blaming my daughter for any of these weird things taking place all about me.   She didn’t ask for any of this at all.

Truth be known to you lot, I put the blame on…me.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

“No more turning away from the coldness inside.”

–David Gilmour, “On The Turning Away”, from A Momentary Lapse of Reason, 1987

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I started having a very…chilly feeling on my body.  At first it was dismissed as a minor case of the shivers (I’ve always gotten cold quite easily even though I am half-felinoid).  But soon it became something completely…different. (My apologies to Monty Python.)  And it wasn’t physical anymore, either.

Whatever it was made me extremely nervous no matter how you scoop the mayonaisse.

And I still couldn’t figure out why.

Thus once more I turned to Grandma Siina, having a scared look on my face.

“Grandma, I don’t know if you’re aware of this but there’s something…wrong.  With me, that is.  And I don’t know what or why.  I really don’t.”

Then she said something to me that, frankly, I didn’t expect!

“Yes you do know, Starswan.  You know what’s happening to you.  You just won’t admit it.”  Her smile, though, never left her face.

“Won’t admit what?” I asked.

Then her eyes narrowed mysteriously.

“Now you know I won’t tell you that, right?  That’s something you’ll have to figure out for yourself.  And I’m sure you’ll do that soon.”

That really didn’t help things out any…

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

After overhearing the chat between Starswan and Siina I, too, became quite perplexed about what was in due course about to take place. Unlike the last time I had not-so-pleasant thoughts (which I had to keep to myself) this time I rightly decided to reveal this to Tabra.

“Listen, Tabra, I don’t know about you but there’s something weird going on about regarding Starswan…and I don’t like it one iota.”

In reply Tabra offered me one of her trademark expressions.

“Why tell me this?”  she said.

My patience had, by this time, sapped itself rapidly.

“Because, Tabra my love, she’s your daughter, too.  Or did you suddenly contract a bout of momentary senility?!”

At once Siina turned her eyes to us in a dark manner.

“All right, we don’t need any marital disputes, thank you so very much.”

Thereafter all conversation ceased even as we drew ever-so-nearer to the gigantic vessel that allegedly was the “key” to Starswan’s much-touted Destiny that’s been fueling this entire epic and long-winded saga.

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically): 

You know something?

I think I do know what’s happening to me.

And…I also think I’m ready to face it.  I mean, let’s face it right now.  If there’s one thing you don’t want to do to any member of the Wright family, it’s offer up a challenge.

We’ll take you up on it!

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

“There is no pain; you are receding.  A distant ship’s smoke on the horizon.”

–David Gilmour & Roger Waters, “Comfortably Numb”, from The Wall, 1979

Continues from the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

That initial feeling of cold that overwhelmed me was replaced by another sensation I never experienced before.  Instead of being fearful and scared I felt almost…I don’t know–exhilarated.

It was called “resolve”…and now I was ready for it.

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

As I just reiterated to you lot just a short while ago, not one of us uttered out a single word of conversation even as the voyage, by this time, was drawing to a bit of a close.

As a result there was an unbearably overpowering tension resonating between Siina, Tabra, and myself.  If anything else, the only one with any dosage of smarts was Starswan.  But I figured she’d had her own little “thing” to deal with.

Here.  Hang on a spot.

There’s one more thing on my mind.  Well, not so much one more thing as more like a grave question or two for us to consider.

Are we actually ready for what’s going to happen next?

And can we live with this for the rest of our lives?

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically): 

I think it’s high time for me to get back on to a more reasonable form as far as this little adventure goes.  And the best place is to start at the point where we neared the gigantic starship. (Just so you know right now, in spite of all this verbal running-about behaviour we continued on with our journey.  That’s metaphysics for you.)

The vessel, or starship (as I just mentioned), was a sleek, streamlined disc-like saucer with only engine nacelles attached–well, more like welded directly onto the saucer’s hull.  In fact, in a way it ever-so-slightly resembled your USS Enterprise.  Oh!  I almost forgot to mention the saucer tapered off to a point.  And…the entire starship seemed as though it was made out of–hold on to your hats, chairs, etc.–crystal-clear diamond glass!  See-through, too!

I have to tell you right now we were all impressed!  Even my Dad was awed by it all!

“Well, Starswan?  What d’you think?” he asked.

Again, I was too stunned to reply at first.  Then the words came to me.

“It’s…beautiful.”  I turned to Grandma Siina.  “Is this–?”

She flashed her bright smile and chuckled.

“Yes, Starswan, this…is your Destiny!”

CHAPTER THIRTY

“New year, new show, new fantasies.”

–Howard Schuman & Andy Mackay, “The Follies of ’77”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977 

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Aha!  As I suspected all this–pardon the word here, please–time.

Now, I know for a cold fact that I asked Starswan what her feelings were, and I’m just as equally certain that her response was total impression.  And, I can now rightfully add, a sense of relief on her part.

So…having uttered all this psycho-parentalistic dibble-dabble we can get on.

The next maneuveur was actually entering the crystal-clear diamond glass starship.  Preferably without being detected is nice, wouldn’t you think?

Oddly enough–as if things didn’t get any odder–Siina turned her head and looked at me as though she’d had the very same thought in her own mind.

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about that, Richard dear.   We can’t be seen anyway.”

“And how’s that possible?” I asked.

“Oh, you’ll find out, Richard.  You’ll soon find out.”

I had a bad sense in my guts about this little trick…

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically): 

I felt right at home in the crystal diamond glass starship, even though I really couldn’t figure out why this was so.  I mean, logically I’ve never been here before but emotionally if not spiritually–well, you get the idea.

But I still made it a point to properly get a tour of “my” starship in order to acclimate myself.  After all, how often does your Destiny come to you, or in, my case have you come to your Destiny?  Answer: rarely to almost never.

I know, I know…it’s silly to answer your own question, right?

But I’m sure that at some point everyone does, don’t they?

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Like Starswan I, too, felt a weird sense in my guts.

No, it wasn’t indigestion and nausea, thank you so very jolly much.

It, in fact, was a good sense…and for that you can thank both Starswan and Siina.  Oh, before I forget my wife Tabra is also somewhat partially responsible for this as well…in a nice way, naturally.

But…getting off this long digression we followed Starswan as she walked about the “bridge” of her starship, just taking it all into her young senses.

And yet I continued to have this weird sense in my digestive tract about the future, which was a topic I’d absolutely no comfort discussing with anyone.

That sense grew more and more uncertain…

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

“And I’m not laying down today.”

–Howard Schuman & Andy Mackay, “O.K.?”, from Rock Follies of ‘77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

After my brief tour was finished I sat down at the Captain’s chair and imagined myself voyaging throughout the Universe and trying to learn more about Life and what it takes to not only survive it, but also thrive and even–I dare say–conquer it as well.

Those feelings didn’t go unnoticed by my family…especially my Dad.

“What’s going through that mind of yours?” he asked.

Of course I initially ignored him, irritating him to no end.

“Ahem!” he added.

I turned my head to look at his intense English features, playing the old innocent ploy.

I can’t wait for this…

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

As soon as Starswan moved her head about to my face I really let her have it.

“First off, do let’s get rid of that silly coy act.  You’re not exactly a top actress.  That leads up to No. 2, which is I expect an answer for any sort of question asked by your mum, your grandmother, and especially myself.  Am I clear?!”

She displayed that rather smug thin smile on her–and do forgive the wording here, ladies and gentlemen–puss.

“As cold cream, Dad.”

I decided, somewhat wisely, to ignore that little piece of crass witticism.

“In all due seriousness, Starswan, how do you really feel about this whole experience?”

She furrowed her brow in order to, I assumed, ascertain her emotions.  In other words, she had to measure those thoughts of hers quite carefully.

“You know something. Dad?  I’m not sure how I feel.  I mean, this is still new to me.”

I knew exactly what she meant, believe you me, people.

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically): 

Yeah, I was telling my Dad the truth about how I felt about all this.

And you know what else?

I was starting to have a totally new sensation in my body.  No, not that kind.

It was as if…we were being watched!!

But by who??

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

“Over the mountain, watching the watcher…”

–Roger Waters, “Set the Controls for the Heart of the Sun”, from A Saucerful of Secrets, 1968

I started looking around the bridge as though I was attempting to discover the answer.  Then it came to me–well, us in a most peculiar manner.

“Oh, hello there.”

We all whirled our heads and there, right behind us, stood a slightly dumpy-looking guy wearing a uniform of some sort or other.  He was a bit short, chunky, with blue-grey eyes, a faintly big nose, very short hair just this side of grey, and a clean-shaven if somewhat overly cheerful face.

Upon seeing this man, my Dad was overcome by a not-so-great feeling of familiarity…

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Having gotten a good look at this chap, a tightness and queasiness ran amok in my digestive system as the recognition grew more apparent as he raced his way to me in the most rapid and direct manner possible.  His expression beat his body by mere inches, sorry to say.

“Well!  Rick Wright!  How are you, old bean old chap!?” he shouted, shaking my right arm as though I resembled an Echo-7 auto-credit slot machine.

“Hello, Nick.  Nice to see you, too,” I replied a bit coldly.

He took no notice of my reply and immediately made his way, not to my wife, but spot-on to Siina, his grin widening…if that’s even at all imaginably feasible.

“Okay, Siina, now that your granddaughter’s here…when do we begin?” he asked her, clapping and rubbing his hands gleefully.

“Hey, whoa, not so fast, Nick.  This is a new thing for Starswan.  I want you to please give her some more time to properly adjust to all this, if that’s okay with you.”

While that was going on, Tabra leaned her head to me in confusion.

“Richard, how the hell do you know this guy!?!?” she hissed softly.

I really had no wish to respond to that…but I did so, anyway.

“Old school chums and bandmates, Tabra.”

Tabra shook her head in pure disgust!

“School chums and bandmates, huh?  Just where and how do you find your strange, weird friends, Richard?”

I shook my head in bafflement.  Good questions, indeed…

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

You can’t imagine my relief when Grandma Siina asked Nick for more time to let me process all this new information into my already reeling mind.  After all, a girl can only withstand so much lunacy, don’t you agree?

“Okay, Siina old girl–” said Nick jovially.

“Don’t call me ‘old girl’ if you don’t mind.  You know I hate that name, right, Nick?” 

Nick shrugged his shoulders, his grin intact.

“Oh, fair enough, I suppose.  Take all the time you want, and then let me know when we can start.  Sound fair?”

Grandma Siina nodded her head in agreement with that idea.  Then Nick left the ship, leaving us just where we were before he showed up out of nowhere.  Like I just told you, that was good for us.  It meant we can think straight for the first time since this whole thing started up.  Plus, I think I now know how I feel about this as well…

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

“Wherever I’ve lived, I have lived there in pain.”

–Howard Schuman & Andy Mackay, “Sugar Mountain”, from Rock Follies, 1976

Now Siina allows us to experience her thoughts:

I know I haven’t related my own feelings about everything happening but then again, this isn’t about me.  This is all for Starswan.   After all, this is her Destiny we’re discovering for the first time ever.

Let me also add that it was mere coincidence that the fellow I requested to see Starswan would be an old buddy of my son-in-law’s.  No, it wasn’t malice on my part though I wish it would have been otherwise.

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

By now I can sense that Siina summoned my old chum Nick partly to irritate me (which she’s already succeeded in doing even without that little maneuveur, thank you).   Of course,  if I know my “dear” mummy-in-law she’d deny the whole entire bloody thing.   I mean, Nick was always a bit of a smug opportunist, one way and another.  It’s nothing too personal, you understand.  It’s just Nick all the way ‘round the board.

So…now that my little diatribe is done, do let’s get on.

After a few moments of Time elapsed into Infinity (or where-bloody-ever it goes) Starswan got up off the Captain’s chair and walked up to the three of us standing about.

“Mom…Dad…Grandma, you can’t imagine how…thrilled I feel about being here.  This is what I dreamed of since I was little.  And I think I’ve finally escaped that painfully drab life above Roger’s Commode.  For that…” she said a bit sadly, “thank you all.”

I didn’t know what to say to that so I just embraced my child in the best way I know.

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

Yeah, I did feel thrilled about being on “my” starship yet I still had a million questions on my mind.  And I wasn’t going to not ask them, either.

So, after my Dad let go of his embrace (and thereby giving me some space) I turned to Grandma Siina, ready to ask those questions.

You can guess which one I’ll start with.

“Grandma, how do you know this Nick bloke?”

I can tell off the bat she didn’t really have any desire to answer.

“Well…” she replied reluctantly, “it’s a bit of a long story but basically he was the first guy, and only human, I dated.  That was before I met your maternal grandfather, and half a decade before I had your mother.  We were also classmates at the Federated Space Academy.  Graduated top of the class, we did.  Of course, I didn’t pursue my career any further.  Never wanted to really.

“But I did want this for you, Starswan.  This is where you belong.  

“You know, all this time I’ve lived with the secret pain and guilt of not sticking with a career.  Not that I regret having your mom, mind you…though I do regret letting her marry that father of yours.  But…it’s all worked out for the best.”

Well, let’s hope so. 

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

“Light into the shadow, shadow into the light.

Come now, Starswan, erase this, our very blight!”

–The Love Sonnets for Starswan, verse three, lines one and two

Now that everything began to settle down, Nick returned to the bridge and made his way towards us.  Naturally my Dad still wasn’t too happy to see him.

“Well, Nick?  What d’you want now?!!?” he asked.

As always Nick zipped right past my Dad and made his way to me.  His smile never left his slightly pudgy face one iota.

“All right, Miss Starswan, are we ready now?”

I didn’t know what he meant.

“Ready for what?”

“Why, for your training.  What did you think I meant?”

“Training for what?” 

Grandma Siina decided to intervene on my behalf.

“Well, Starswan, basically you’re going to save your universe.  How’s that for a mission?” Grandma Siina’s eyes twinkled brightly when she uttered that out loud.

And that’s when my jaw dropped!!

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Just when I thought I’d heard it all, this has to show its way to my ears!

“You’re joking about, right?!” I spluttered.

“Rick, old bean old man…I’m not joking about.  ‘Strewth,” replied Nick.

Before I could say another word Siina turned to Tabra and I.

“Believe me when I say to you Starswan must fulfill her Destiny…and soon.”

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

“Save a whole universe?!?!  Grandma, I thought I was going to change their minds!”

Those were the words I said when my mind stopped reeling in its senses.

“Well…in a way, you’re doing both now, aren’t you?”

I looked at my parents in dismay, hoping for some relief.

“Don’t ask us, Starswan.  We’re just as taken aback as you are.  Maybe more so, in fact,” replied my Dad in resignation.

That, I’m sorry to say, wasn’t reassuring…

Now Siina allows us to hear more of her thoughts:

Like my dear son-in-law I, too, had a queasy feeling in my stomach.  I fear I gave Starswan more of a burden than she was ready or even willing to bear the brunt of.  Now, it’s not my intention to make my granddaughter’s life more complicated than it already is.  In a way–and don’t tell anyone I said this…especially that starchy-lipped English son-in-law of mine–it’s as if I’m living my life through Starswan.  And that’s an idea I can’t live with.

But what are you going to do, right?

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

“There’s no clear line you can define…”

–H. Schuman & A. Mackay, “The Things You Have to Do”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded elctronically): 

Do you remember when I told you about my new “resolve”?  Well, that was starting to go a little bit by the wayside as the enormity of the new “commission” became more evident if not all-out clear by this stage.  Emotionally, I was on some very shaky ground.

I guess the biggest thing on my mind was just how all this was affecting my family, particularly my dead old Dad, not to mention my lovely Mom.  I mean, I don’t want my family to split up over this.  I really don’t.

But if it must be…then it must be.

Form the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Well, I suppose by now you’re all curious as to how much more of this I can take.  The answer is quite easy to say.

And the answer is: not much more, I can say.  Yet there is this to add.

How much can Tabra take?

Now we hear from Mrs. Tabra Wright:

I don’t how to say this but although I may have looked calm on the outside, inside I was ready to throw up–and not from the incessant travelling throughout Space and Time, no sir.  Just what is the point of all this?

Oh sure, that’s right.  Starswan’s Destiny, right.

(You’ll have to excuse the small amount of hesitation here on my part.  Between my overly talkative husband and my baby girl, plus the fact that I was still trying my damned best to process everything, I wasn’t able to relate my own feelings on the subject.)

Now..where was I?  Oh yeah, okay.

Well…as much as I can tell–and I’m afraid it’s not very much, at that–we tried our best to maintain a sense of calm order about ourselves.  That, of course wasn’t easy, believe me.

I can only imagine what all this is doing to Starswan…

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

Yeah, my mind was and still is reeling, though not as much as before.  In fact, if anything I’m ready to take my training.  Sort of like Luke Skywalker from the Star Wars movies I watched  with my family when I was little.

So…I turned back to Grandma Siina, having regained my new confidence.

“Okay, Grandma…now I’m set to begin fulfilling my Destiny.”

My parents, in the background, heard every word said…and were stunned.

“I do hope you’re not that serious about that,” interjected my Dad.

“Oh, I am,” I retorted.

“But, honey, you just said earlier–” said my Mom.

“Mom…” I replied, “I know what I said earlier, but that’s past now.  It’s time for me to mature as a woman of our race.  I’m sure you’ll understand that, right?”

Somehow…soon everything would change–and fast!!

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

“So now I move on and I get my reward:  my name on a hundred-foot high billboard.” 

–Howard Schuman & Andy Mackay, “Sugar Mountain”, from Rock Follies, 1976

Now, I didn’t know exactly what entailed embracing my Destiny so once more I turned to Grandma Siina, who I know had great wisdom on these matters.

“Grandma, what am I supposed to do?”

As ever she smiled and even laughed softly.

“Why, you go with Nick and let him train you on how to take control not only of a mighty starship such as this, but also–”

“My Destiny, right.  Got it,” I answered.  Then a bit unexpectedly she turned her head away and raced slinkily to the exit of the bridge.

“Okay, Nick, she’s ready!!”

Immediately Nick practically flew his way towards Grandma Siina and I.

“Well.  Shall we get on?”

My new confidence was at the biggest high there was.

“Yeah, sure.  I’m ready and willing!”

Little did I know…

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

The amount of tolerance for this whole entire mad situation decreased itself to an all-time low by this state…and I was definitely more than ready to ruddy say something about that!

“Hold it one second there!   Who the bloody hell d’you think you are!?” I hissed.

Nick offered me one of his favorite ways of response, which I hadn’t seen since our Federated Union prog-band years…to my chagrin.

“Nick B. Mason, United Fleet Ship Viceroy.  Now…who are you?” he sarcastically said, smiling all the way ‘round the board.

“In all due seriousness, Nick, just what d’you have in store for my daughter?!”

Nick beckoned me, stretching his mouth to my ear.

“Confidentially, uh…this wasn’t my idea,” he whispered, grin still intact.

I didn’t even dare, in one million years, believe it.

“If this wasn’t your idea, Nick, then whose was it?” I asked out loud.

Then, naturally and unfortunately, the truth came ‘round.

“It was mine, Richard.  I planted this seed into Starswan.  Satisfied?”

Oh, that’s right.  Dear old Siina.

“Well, Rick old bean old man, there you have it.  Your answer.”   Then Nick strutted his way off the bridge, leaving me ample opportunity to confront Siina about this once and for all.

“Listen, you,” I said quite testily, “I’ve very well had all I can damn well take from the likes of you!”

If anything Siina eyed me more angrily than even I could.

“You’ve had all you can take?!!?  Let me tell you something right now, Mr. Richard William Wright, the one who’s suffering the most is your DAUGHTER!!!  Do you actually get your English jollies by watching her dreams go by the wayside all these years?!?!!”

“Do let’s leave Starswan out of this, thank you.”

“No, I’m not going to do that.   I love her, Richard.  And you know it, too.”  Then she added, “Can you and Tabra even think of saying that to your own child?!”

She had me–well, us there…

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

A great sense of nausea ran throughout my guts as I witnessed the bitter argument between my Dad and Grandma Siina.  If there’s one thing I hate, it’s people I care about practically at each other’s throats.

So I decided to do something about it…

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

“Starswan, come you now out of  Space and Time.

Starswan, to you now I send this living rhyme.”

–The Children’s Sonnets for Starswan, verse one, lines one and two

Smoothly I made my way between my Dad and Grandma Siina, acting very nonchalantly.

Swiftly they took full notice of me. 

“Well, what do you want, Starswan?” asked my Dad.

I made my move.

“HEY, YOU GUYS!!!” I shouted at the top of my lungs.

That stopped them in their tracks.

“What was that all about?” asked Grandma Siina to my Dad.

“Been doing that off and on since she was two years old,” he replied wearily.  “Comes from those awful ancient reruns of that damnable Electric Company.  The old one, I mean, not the newer.”

Now I was ready to say what I wanted to say…

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

After taking a few micro-seconds to clear out my ears (thanks to Starswan’s booming call) I felt it quite necessary to have a one-on-one chat with Starswan.  Whether she wanted it or not was totally irrelavant in this case.

“First off, Starswan, no more of that stupid routine.  You’re a trifle bit old for that.  Secondly…what is so damnably important that it couldn’t wait?”

As befitting the nature of her semi-felinoid heritage she eyed me intensely.

“Well, Dad…I’m going to fulfill my Destiny, and I’m doing it wholeheartedly in spite of how you feel about it.  Grandma Siina was right…this is where I belong, not hanging about in that tin can above PFSB-663905.  I mean, come on, Dad, admit it.  You and Mom can’t stand it either, right?  I say, am I right?!”

“Of course you’re right. We do hate living above Roger’s Commode but we don’t go ‘round saying so now, do we?” I told her.

“That’s right, Starswan,” said Tabra from out of the background. “We feel the same way you do.  But things are what they are.  You do understand that.”

There appeared a sudden look on Starswan’s face that indicated she wasn’t entirely convinced of all this.

“Well, if you feel exactly as I do, then you’ve got a funny way of showing it.”  Those were, of course, her direct words.

For the moment, I had run out of things to say…

Now we hear from Mrs. Tabra Wright:

You can bet I don’t like being interrogated by anyone…and especially not by my own daughter.  Now, normally I’d give the harsh chewing-out she deserves but under these new and weird circumstances…I’ll let it go.  For now, at least.

But yet…she did have a good point in what she said.

In fact, she was dead-on accurate!!

Of course Richard and I knew it all this time now, didn’t we?

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

Man alive, did I send my parents reeling!  I’m surprised they didn’t spank my keister (not that they could anyway…but that’s beside the point).

But you know what?  They got it!

They really got it…at long last.

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

“But you keep on having these incredible highs…”

–Howard Schuman & Andy Mackay, “The Road”, from Rock Follies, 1976

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Now, I don’t know about the next bloke but my suspicion was that some unknown–thing or other had overtaken Starswan.  The Starswan I know would never, ever in one billion years, dare show the kind of “new attitude” now on display for our “benefit.”   But…if it’s to be, then it’s to be, right?

However that doesn’t mean I have to like it one damnable bit.  Not one at all.

And yet–here we go with the emotional paradoxes–I couldn’t help but feel a sense of joy for Starswan.  Maybe, just maybe this really was the solution we all needed.

Only don’t tell Siina I told you this

I’d jolly well never live it down…

Now we hear from Mrs. Tabra Wright:

I’m not sure if you all noticed this but it did my heart a great deal of good to see Richard get along with my mother so well.  In fact,  I think it even strengthened our relationship with Starswan.  That always does a mother proud, I believe.

Of course, I’m not going to tell Richard this now, am I?

No?  Well…

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

My resolve, as I’m sure I stated over and over again, grew more and more firm than ever.  It’s as if–I don’t know–I was growing up!  In a weird sense, my parents did exactly the right thing for me, even though not one of us really knew any of this at the time–well, Grandma Siina knew.  Then again, that’s her way and I can’t help but love her for that, you know.

Suddenly we were brought back to our senses, or what was left of them anyway, when Nick re-entered the bridge of the ship.

“Well, Starswan?  Are you ready to fulfill your Destiny?”

But before I could answer, my Dad decided to intervene.  Once again…

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

As is known by now, I’m sure, Nick and I didn’t exactly see eye-to-eye on many things before but this whole damned “Destiny” thing really broke the camel’s back.  And I no doubt made that point be jolly well known, thank you so very much.

“Now hang on a minute, Nick.  Just what the hell d’you think you’re doing to my kid?!”

He smiled that impishly sickening smile of his in order to make his point heard.

“Oh, just letting your daughter make her own decision, thank you.”  There.  He just said it…though I damn well wish, as is always anymore, that he bloody well hadn’t!!

But…to my own disgusted chagrin, he did have his point, and it was valid.  However, that did most emphatically not appease my anger in the slightest bit whatsoever.

“All right, Nick…” I said rather wearily, “let’s see what Starswan has to say about all this.    Herself.  No outside source of help.”

And so I–well, that is, we all turned ‘round to Starswan, waiting for her response…

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

“There’s an authorised biography; that’s the kind of year we’ll have.”

–Howard Schuman & Andy Mackay, “The Follies of ’77”, from Rock Follies of ’77, 1977

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electroncally):

All eyes were on me as my Dad leaned his head to me.  By the way, I was sitting in the Captain’s Chair, just so you know.

“Well, Starswan?  What’s your decision?” he asked.

I gave him a baffled look.

“Decision?  What decision?”

“Oh, come on now, Starswan.  You bloody well know what I’m on about.”

Then I got it.

“You mean that, don’t you?  Sure, I see.  I get it.”

Then my Mom spoke to me.

“Honey, you’re going to have to decide your future, one way or another.  Grandma and Mr. Nick can’t wait forever, you know.  This is your moment.”

All at once the weight of the Universe bore itself down on little ol’ me…then I made my choice.

I can only hope beyond hope that we all don’t regret this.

“Okay…” I said, “this is it.  I’ve chosen.”

“And?!” uttered my Dad.

I took a long amount of time to think about it.  Then…

“I’m going to accept my Destiny.  I still don’t know what it is yet, but I’ll take it.”

I don’t about the next person but the only people who were glad were Nick and Grandma Siina.  What, did you think my Dad was happy?  You’ve got to be kidding.

“Starswan, I just don’t know about you…” moaned my Dad sadly.

At that instant…all my old cares rapidly faded away as if…they were never there.

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

I thought I’d just about seen it all.

How damned wrong I was.

This takes the ruddy cake and eats it, too.

So…with that said, I looked ‘round to Tabra in total and utter dismay.

“D’you honestly even believe this!?!?” I said.

Tabra rolled her eyes upward to the ship’s ceiling.

“At this point, Richard, I don’t know what to believe.  I really don’t.”

That worked for me.

Not unexpectedly afterwards, Siina sashayed her way towards Tabra and myself.

“Well, what do you two think of Starswan’s decision?” she asked rather glibly.

We had nothing to say…

From the Intimate Diaries of Starswan Wright (recorded electronically):

I guess this is the last entry in my old diaries for the time being.

The reason I’m sure you already know by now.

Slowly I reclined in “my” Captain’s Chair, a broad smile on my face.

“Okay…let’s go.”

“Go where?” asked my Dad.

Once more Nick had a ready-made answer to Dad’s question.

“Out there, of bloody course,” he said, poining forwards. “Rick, why d’you have to be so…glum, chum?”

“I’d rather kiss a rotten egg than answer that inquiry, Nick old bag,” replied my Dad.

“Well, that can be arranged now, can’t it?!” hissed my Mom humorously.

“Oh, very bloody well.  Starswan…take us out.  Please.”

I was ready for this moment…and I didn’t waste it.

Hmm…I wonder if someone will write about us and all our experiences.

Oh, what am I saying?

“All right, Starswan…” said Grandma Siina, “let’s go.”

I gave the signal.

Let my Destiny begin…

EPILOGUE

Six Months Later

“Plans that either come to naught, or half a page of scribbled lines.”

–Mason/Waters/Gilmour/Wright, “Time”, from Dark Side of the Moon, 1973

From the (revised) Log-Entries of Mr. Richard W. Wright:

Well, there you have it.  A rather sad story, don’t you agree?

Will I ever see my daughter again, you ask?

The answer to that is: how should I know that?

I can’t read minds nor can I see the future as far as that goes.  Just take things as they bloody well come, and let the quadra-poker chips fall wherever they damn well please.

Oh…who am I kiddding?  Myself, that’s who.

However…

“Hanging on in quiet desperation is the English way.

The time is gone, the song is over.  Thought I’d something more to say.”

–Mason/Waters/Gilmour/Wright, “Time”, from Dark Side of the Moon, 1973

AUTHOR’S AFTERWORD

I have to tell you now this was the most time-consuming story written by me.  A lot has happened to me (in a very personal way, natch) which, for the sake of space and time I won’t go at all into.  But you can imagine how much joy overall I had in creating this more–shall I say, introspective piece of hard yet metaphysical science fiction/family tale rolled in one.

First off, I want to thank my angel Katie Bridges, whose words of inspiration and comfort really helped drive this tale to a good conclusion.  Then of course, I’ll dedicate this to my two friends Henry Seymour III and Bernadette Obermeier, without whom–well, let’s face it, I wouldn’t be here and alive.

Naturally, since this, like all the others, was influenced by British pop culture, I’d like to thank the following:  Nick Mason, Roger Waters, David Gilmour, Tony Banks of Genesis, Howard Schuman, Andy Mackay, Julie Covington, Rula Lenska, and Charlotte Cornwell.

And since this is a heartfelt tribute saga, I want to especially and deeply give homage to the creative innovation and quiet genius of:

RICHARD WILLIAM “RICK” WRIGHT

(1943-2008)

…without whom Starswan simply wouldn’t exist.

Because of all of you…Starswan is here to stay.  At least I hope, anyway…

Sincerely yours,

Thomas R. Skidmore

Pittsburgh, PA

July 15, 2011

 

 

 

UNICORN’S KISS

Once upon a time, on a world and in a Universe not totally our own (and yet with the same everyday idiosyncratic natures as we’ve come to expect and even somewhat rely on) there lived a race of Unicorns, those Immortal beings with the forms of horses, the Wisdom of the Ageless Cosmos, and the genteel pastoral temperance associated with Nature herself.

For the most part they’re content with the lot that the Fates of Time handed them, going about the business of shepherding the lesser and weaker denizens of their idyllic homes and workplaces; indeed, they basically care little for their own individual needs, wants, and desires (not that they’re totally against such things, of course, as seen by their selective use of that tool called Technology, usually in line with the enviroment overseen by Nature).  

But, as in all such ordered groups there’s always a couple of malcontents willing to stir up discord mainly for laughs, freedom, or profit.

For one young lovely Unicorn, in particular, there’s also something more in store…

CHAPTER ONE

“For on its wing was dark alloy, and as it flutter’d–fell an essence–powerful to destroy a soul that knew it well.”  

–Edgar Allan Poe, “The Happiest Day–the Happiest Hour” written in 1841

Over the green forest under the Twin Moons orbiting the Yellow Sun, far above where we all stood the strange streak of light came to our eyes, our minds…and the hearts of all of us.  Especially myself and my parents…but that would doubtless come much later.

I don’t really want to get too much and too far ahead of myself here.  Not the best thing for me to do at this moment right now.

It was a sunny yet cool and refreshing day as with any other we’d come to expect.  We did our usual thing; just frolicking around, acting as if the entire Universe revolved around us, and only us.  I mean, it wasn’t like we were totally useless.  Our so-called “frolicking” kept the forests of our domain in harmonious unison, to go in line with the flows of the Temporal Balance decreed by our ever-watching friends and provision benefactors known to all as the Fates of Time.  After all it is, as I told you a minute or so ago, just exactly what’s expected of us, right?

But I felt that, deep in my soul, I just wasn’t all that satisfied.  Would you be if it were you living as a very ordinary, run-of-the-mill unicorn (on the mother’s side) by way of a rather crass-minded male horse with the looks of Mister Ed and the “mindset” of your Archie Bunker, complete with cigar and demands for beer every day at five.  Sharp, without fail…or else.

Such is the lot I was given at the time, and I had to put up with it day and night.  It most emphatically doesn’t help when you’re the only child (daughter in my case) and your romantic hopes are on the extremely limited side.  I mean, we are unicorns, am I not right?

(Right now, I know it’s very hard for me to properly focus my entire life’s most significant events in as coherent and readable as possible given the fact that we unicorns aren’t exactly what you call “literary-minded.”  But that’s not to say we’re all idiots.  Far from it.  It’s just that–well, we just don’t publicly express ourselves too much.  Especially to strangers.

Then again you knew it all the time, didn’t you?

Okay…I’m sorry to ramble on like I’ve been doing till now.  I’ll try to do better for your collective benefit, I can assure you.

And when a unicorn makes a promise, you can damn well bet it’s kept.)

Oh, shit…Christ, it’s so hard to think when so much took shape before your eyes.  But as I said, I’m trying my best.  All I ask is for every one of you to be extremely patient with me as I struggle somewhat valiantly to collect my deepest secrets and emotions.

I distinctly recall the precise minute we–that is, my family of fellow unicorns and I saw that green light streak across the sky, going faster than the swiftest bird that dwelt on our planet.  Right away I sensed in my mind’s eye it wasn’t any ordinary natural light coming from space.  But, of course, being the community-minded (not to mention the overly imaginative type I am still to this very day) I kept that little suspicion to myself until the time was right.

Which, as it turned out later, would be a lot sooner than even I would dare think possible as a flood of questions entered my mind.

My mother and I were the closest to see the green “light” and as a result I turned to her.

“What do you suppose that is, Mom?”

Her eyes never left the path as the question made its way to her ears, as though she waited for the reply to come by way of the light’s path, or what you call “trajectory.”

“I don’t know, Aerlywynn, but I suspect it won’t be for our good.  Come,” she said, “let’s go home before your father has a hernia attack.”

“But what if the light returns while we’re inside?” I asked.

She narrowed her green-blue eyes and turned her head to me.

“If you miss it, you miss it.  Now let’s go.  And I mean now.”

Reluctantly we galloped off toward our dwelling, with me following my mother all the way home.  But that green light stayed with me throughout.  That caused me to stop.

“Mom, is it all right if I make a wish on the light?” I requested.

She halted her trot, whirling her head to me.

“Oh, all right, Aerlywynn.  Go ahead,” she moaned wearily, rolling up her eyes.

I looked up to the sky for a moment, closed my eyes, and made my wish.

“Better now?” asked my mother, looking at me haughtily.

“Lots.  Now can I tell you my wish?”

“No, because if you do it’s not going to come to pass.  Now let’s go,” she declared.

With a hard sigh I turned away, once more following my mother home, watching her snow-white mane bob up and down as she galloped along.

Let me take a second or two to describe our home: average, suburban and dull as piss!  It’s a one-story ranch house, with automatic doors, thermal windows, and a central air conditioner.  The house, looks-wise, was white with painted aluminum, new grey shingles on the roof, and a tidy yard in both front and back.  As I said, average and boring as Styx-piss!

The second we entered our “happy” house (yes, we unicorns have regular houses, as I mentioned) already my father was being his crabby, ill-mannered and ill-tempered self.  He sat in his favorite chair, smoking cigar hanging out of his mouth, all set to make trouble for us.

And how would I describe my dad?  Like our house, he was average (non-unicorn), with light-blue horse eyes, a white mane, long muscular legs, a strong hefty chest, and minty breath aside from the odor he emitted from the cigar in his teeth.

“Well, where were you two at there, hah?!” he said with clenched, cigar-holding teeth.  “And where the hell’s my beer, Ustaine there?!”

“Oh, I’ll get your damn beer, Clyde ‘dear,’ no problem,” sighed my mother sadly.

After that, well, sorry to say it grew into another stifling night.  Only I’m not talking about the weather in any way, shape, or form.

And so…that’s more or less how my everyday life goes, ever on and on without end.  Or at least, that’s what I thought.

How wrong I was in the hours and days to come.

CHAPTER TWO

“Winter came fast; into a mist I passed, to land’s end my years bore; snow was in the air, ice in my hair, darkness was lying on the last shore.”

–J.R.R. Tolkien, “The Sea-Bell” from The Tolkien Reader, 1966

The next night brought more of the same thing.  I kept thinking of my wish and the green light I saw, and whether or not that wish really would come true all while trying to survive living a dull and even depressing life as a run-of-the-mill young female unicorn, as I just mentioned.

I continued staring at the night sky, with the three moons and countless myriad stars orbiting the many planets, hoping for more sightings of the “green light,” as I may repeatedly talk about.

Then on a whim, while my parents were still asleep, I opted to quietly sneak out of the house and make my way to the open glen where we first saw my “green light.”  I felt that it would come to me again like before, and I wasn’t going to believe otherwise no matter what.

And just like that, as I’d predicted, the green light came once more…and it was falling! 

I followed the path of the light, which led me to a wide clearing where moments later the “light,” or whatever it really was, impacted on the ground.  A small and insignificant tremor resulted in a sound like that of my father’s stomach rumbling when he gets home from the cereal factory he owns and runs.

I ran to the source of the impact and there, in the center of the small crater, a weird, shiny metallic object laid smoldering and glowing hot.  I didn’t know this at the time but something else was in the object.
Make it someone was in there.  It was one of those “humans” from the faraway planet called Earth (don’t ask me how I knew that), and he looked hurt from what I could see.  And how did I know it was a “he?”  Well, for starters I heard a low-pitched groan from him.  Plus, from what I was able to readily see he had a thin, scraggly beard on his otherwise young-ish face.  His short brown hair was glued to his head with sweat from what I assumed was the heat of the metal around him.  Around his right shoulder he had some kind of satchel bag, no doubt filled with vital equipment he must have deemed necessary for his survival.

He wore a soot-covered blue uniform, covered with patches on the shoulders.  Like the rest of him it, too, was smoking just a tad.  Then I took note of his staggering around, apparently trying to get to safety.   I wanted to help him but the heat from the metal was too intense for me to get close.  Somehow or other he must have sensed that, because he held his right arm out in warning.

He got as far as halfway from the hot metal when suddenly he collapsed!  At a fairly great personal risk to myself I galloped toward him, and using my horn I gently picked him up by the strap of his satchel bag.

The young human struggled valiantly to regain his footing only to fall onto my back.  Luckily for my rescuee I was strong enough to carry the weight; thus he allowed me to ride him to a nearby Geddy oak tree, as he wasn’t in any great shape to protest otherwise.

Softly I laid him down under the green leaves of the Geddy oak tree, and he promptly fell into a restful slumber.  I knew in my heart he was special, and even somewhat attractive in some weird fashion or other.  I only wished I had a very tactful way to tell my parents, especially my father (who wasn’t all that crazy about humans and their technology, even though we no doubt benefitted from that technology).

As I said before , I didn’t know this but that was soon to be the beginning of the strangest chapter of my life…and the most fulfiling, as well.

Of course, too, it won’t go without its hitches.

But what doesn’t have hitches?

CHAPTER THREE

On a bit of a sad whim, and with nothing much left to lose, I closed my eyes and drove deep into the recesses of my mind in order to seek wise counsel with the Geddy tree.  Now I know that sounds a bit strange but again, we unicorns are in harmony with Nature and the enviroment around.

Within minutes of entering the Timeless Mists I made contact with the Spirit of the Geddy tree.  It–well, he was in the form of a middle-age fellow with long black hair, a big nose, darkened glasses, and a small tuft of beard on his chin.  Also, he wore blue jeans, black tennis shoes, and a ratty-looking shirt.  I didn’t think he was too thrilled to have any visitors but I knew my own personal quest was too vital for him to kick me out.

“Who’s wanting to see me at this time of night?” he asked grouchily, in a slightly yet distinct Canadian accent.

“Begging your pardon, O Spirit, but–” I began but was soon stopped.

“C’mon, get to the point.  What’s on your mind?  I don’t have all night.”

Swiftly I told him all about what and whom I found, leaving out very few details.

“So let me get this straight, unicorn,” responded the Spirit of the Geddy.  “You saw a green light, went outside to investigate, and found him, is that right?”  He sighed in a very exaggerated manner.  “What does any of this have to do with me?  I mean, why this matter all of a sudden?”

“Well, I was hoping you could guide me as to what to do.”

“Look, unicorn–”

“Begging pardon, sir, but my name’s Aerlywynn.”

“Oh, acousta-goo-do-gah for all I care.  Anyway, uh–what is it?–Aerlywynn, you’re not a dummy so I trust you can figure this all out for yourself.  Now, I don’t want to be too rude but this thing called love is something I ain’t exactly over-qualified to advise you on.  Now…get lost, huh?”  And with that “hilarious” exchange finished the Spirit faded from my view, and afterwards I found myself back on the physical realm.

Well, that went good, I thought sarcastically.

So for hour after hour I sat by the Geddy oak tree, watching the young human male sleep soundly.  His injuries, from as much as I could gather, didn’t seem all the more serious but I had to know for certainty’s sake.  I mean, he might have severe internal bleeding.

Those thoughts and ideas ran continually in my mind.  I had really no way to address them to my sleeping new friend directly.  He’d be in no great shape to talk about anything that intense and profound.

Seeing as how there was no one around at this time of night, and as how I dare not tell any of my fellow unicorns of this I took it upon myself to risk my own well-being and get a bucket of water from the kitchen sink.

I turned to go but a weird feeling overtook me, causing me to re-lay my friend on the ground again and run my horn over him.  Now, I didn’t get to mention this before but it’s a known fact that unicorns sense when a Noble Being, regardless of species, is truly hurt or not, thereby using the magic contained in the horns on our heads.  As I’m sure I told you all a while ago I suspected he had severe internal bleeding.  That’s partly why I ran my horn over him, like one of those medical scanners you use on Earth.

To my surprise and relief I detected no such injury.  Other than fatigue he was unharmed.  But I can tell he was going to be quite sore and very unhappy for a long, long while.

Suddenly a new dilemma entered into my mind.  Since I’m a unicorn (the usual type at the time, natch) I wondered how the hell I was going to communicate with him, as it’s a known factoid that unicorns don’t normally have contact with humans.

That little dilemma was to be answered fast, because my human rescuee was stirring around.  Right away I knew he was waking up.

“Wh–where–?” he stammered, as if he fought to waken his mind.

I nudged my head under his right hand gently.  Instantly he and I made mental contact, allowing us to understand one another.

“Shhh…easy now.  You’ve had a bad time,” I said softly.

He grew more aware with each second that elapsed by us.

“You’re–you’re a unicorn, right?  How can you talk?  And where exactly am I?”  Then he stood up in a panic, face now dripping with sweat.  “My ship!!  Where is it?!”

“Whoa there, buddy.  You ain’t going anywhere in your condition, pal,” I replied.

“But I–” he uttered, still unaware of his surroundings.

Then out of the blue a great, awe-inspiring realization struck me!

“So your ship was the green light I kept seeing, wasn’t it?” I muttered almost mutely.  “Now I get it.”  Then I resumed our normal conversation.  “Hate to tell you, babe, but your ship is now a smoldering piece of junk.  But don’t worry, your satchel bag is safe.”

He paused and took a few minutes to gather his wits, and to get an emotional grasp.

“Well…I guess I have to say thanks for saving me from being a barbecued corpse.  But I have to know if I really am talking to a unicorn, and a gorgeous one at that.”

My eyes narrowed in mock-anger, and a playful smirk creased my face.

“Well, it ain’t an acid trip you’re on, that’s for damn certain.  By the way, I do hope you remember your own name,” I told him with a giggle.  “My name’s Aerlywynn.”

“John Tiberius Darrow, of the United States CosmoStar Navy.  Rank: Captain,” replied John with growing confidence.

My life was now growing more and more complex.  Gradually, to be sure but still quite complex nonetheless.

And Fates of Time above…I was welcoming it!

CHAPTER FOUR

“A world of difference, a world so out of touch.  Overwhelmed by everything but wanting more so much…”

–Neil Peart, “Kid Gloves” from Grace Under Pressure, 1984

A calming wave of relief washed over me as John gradually recovered more than enough of the strength he’d lost after, miraculously, escaping the fiery wreck.  But I had to know just precisely why his ship acted up and crashed on my world.  How I’d go about that was going to be a tad tricky.

So I casually suggested…

“John?  Would you enjoy going for a walk with me?”
He shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly, as he didn’t have much else to do.

“Sure.  Where to, if I may ask.”

“Oh….just here and there.”

“Lead on, Aerlywynn, and I’ll go where you go.”

As our walk through the forest commenced, I faintly noticed a new stirring within my female essence.  As it was only faint, well, I didn’t pay it all that much detailed attention to it at the moment.  I had some other matters of great self-interest to attend to, and they couldn’t wait too long.

Softly I turned my head and looked into his blue eyes, the questions ready to flow to his ears.  Again, I had to know about him in every way.

“Tell me something, John.  What did cause your ship to crash?  Was it destiny?”

He took a few seconds to think, the event still traumatically fresh in his young mind.

“Destiny?  No, just random acts of carelessness on the part of yours truly.”

I gazed at him with a dose of skepticism.

“You?  Careless?  In what way?”

“Well…I was out on a routine CosmoStar patrol flight, not expecting any kind of trouble when somehow or other I got veered off-course.  Right smack into the middle of a very dense asteroid field, which caused severe damage to my ship.

“I made it a habit to record all events pertaining to my duties, so out of that said habit I logged everything taking place…until the time I blacked out.  The ship was then apparently on auto-pilot around this planet, probably resulting in some ‘green light’ you might have seen.”

“I did see the green light.  I saw your ship crash.  You’re lucky as hell you weren’t killed on impact, or incinerated to the bone.”

He slowly understood.

“So…now I get it.  I think I get it but my memory’s a tad bit hazy.”

“Now, would you happen to have something like, say, a smaller recorder in your satchel bag?” I asked, still needing to know more and more.

“Hey, that’s right.  I forgot all about that.”  John quickly reached into his satchel bag (which I’d given back to him during the early part of our walk), and immediately pulled out a shiny flat, rectangular object that displayed a glass screen of some sort.  He pressed his fingers on the screen, and his face broke into a small yet satisfied smile.

“No mistaking it, Aerlywynn, you’re right.  My entire log-pad automatically updated everything that transpired, even though I was more or less out of it.”

“May I read it?” I asked.

“Okay, but I’ll bet you won’t find it interesting,” he dismissively said.

He then moved the screen to my eyes, and not only did I find it interesting but also curious.  About Earth, I mean.

But still there was a lot more I wanted.

CHAPTER FIVE

“A sudden music to her came, as she stood there gleaming with free hair in the morning’s flame on her shoulders streaming.”

–J.R.R. Tolkien, “The Last Ship” from The Tolkien Reader, 1966

The walk lasted over an hour, and neither one of us wanted it to end.  But I knew I must return to my home lest my parents–well, my father know where I was.  Or rather where I wasn’t.  But there was a small matter…

“John, you understand I have to go for now.  But I need to know where you’re going to sleep tonight.”

“Oh, I guess I’ll rough it out for a while.  I can’t sleep on my ship because it’s wrecked.  But maybe I can salvage a blanket and portable heater unit.  I’ll be okay.”  Then he drew himself closer to me.  “Please be careful for me, Aerlywynn, okay?”

“I will.  Promise me you’ll be all right?”

He nodded his head, his slight smile intact.

Out of the blue I kissed him on his cheek, then turned to walk back home.  That faint feeling had grown into a very hot and intense desire.  However, I also felt conflicted about my devotion to my fellow unicorns, in particular my mother and father.

My father!  Oh Christ, how the hell could I explain this?

I really pressed my mind for an answer as I made my way to the back door of our house.  Cautiously I peered into the window, and took note of the darkened kitchen.  Lucky for me I left the door unlocked, and thus I sneaked my way inside as quietly as possible.

I didn’t get very far, for at that one moment the light switched on.  I whirled around and there stood my mother, in all her anger.

“All right, young female, what the hell were you doing out at this time of night?”

“Mom…you’d never, in one million years, believe me if I told you the truth,” I said.

“Oh, really?!   Well then, just try me.  And do at least pretend to be as convincing as possible, Aerlywynn.  I’ve never known you to lie, sweetheart, and I don’t expect you to start now.”

“Okay, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

We talked for close to an hour about the events of the night.  Overall result: Mom wasn’t all that impressed.  But at least her anger dissipated, to my undoubted relief…for the time being.

“All right, Aerlywynn, I may not like your little fairy tale, or weird sci-fi story but I have no choice.  You’re telling me the truth, and for that you can continue to live out this saga till you wear yourself out.  But you damn well better realize just how fortunate you are, young female, that I’m not your father.  I’m sure he wouldn’t be too pleased to find out our secret.”

“What the hell does he care?  I mean, is it really his business who I wish to see?”

Mom breathed very heavily, still feeling a bit of her earlier anger.

“Don’t push your luck, Aerlywynn.  It’s not worth it, believe me.”  She walked away, just stopping to gaze at me.  “Now get to bed and go to sleep.”

Well…there’s always tomorrow night, isn’t there?

CHAPTER SIX

“Many a day with dawn of gold this earth will enlighten, many a flower will yet unfold, ere the cornfields whiten.”

–J.R.R. Tolkien, “The Last Ship” from The Tolkien Reader, 1966

Morning showed up, peering its yellow light into my room and right smack into my face.  However, the events of last night remained fresh in my mind’s eye…and I wanted even more of that.  Thank the Fates of Time my mother understood, in a reasonable fashion.  I still haven’t told my father as yet, knowing how he feels about humans in general and in particular Earth-borne astronauts.  Then again, I don’t think he likes too much of anything.  In fact, everybody thinks that…but you didn’t hear that from me.

After freshening myself I trod into the kitchen, ready for a bit of breakfast.  Now, before you get that stupid, jackassed idea that we unicorns only eat hay, grass, real wheat, and all that other so-called “healthy” shit let me tell you all right now that’s not the case.  No, we eat stuff like eggs, toast, a dash of sausage (made with turkey and very low in calories) and all the free breakfast cereal from my father’s factory we can get.  In other words, we eat like you do.  More or less.  And since we can’t use our hooves to actually prepare the food, we have (unfortunately) to use voice-activated food dispensers to feed ourselves.  That’s how it is, folks.

Five minutes into the breakfast, dear old Father of mine turned his head and peered sharply at me.

“What was you doing last night?” he asked somewhat rudely.

I wasn’t really in the mood to answer so I did my damned best to ignore him.  Then my mother looked to me.

“I think you’d better answer your father’s question,” she said.

“Why?  Even if I did, he wouldn’t believe me.  Besides, I don’t go poking around into his personal crap, do I?  No, I don’t.  Therefore–”

“Therefore nothing, Aerlywynn.”

I pushed myself away from the table, and strode to the back door.

“Excuse me.  I’m going.”

“Off again, little girl?” asked my father.

“With all due respect, Daddy, where I’m going isn’t that far, and it’s also no one’s business but my very own.  But I’m sure you’ll get your precious answers soon enough.  Just make sure you get ready to have a prescription.”

That threw him off a little bit.

“Prescription for what, if I can ask?”

“Oh…you’re going to know.”

Leaving them, and my half-eaten breakfast aside I galloped to the clearing where I left my friend John long hours before.  I hoped, for our sakes, he’d be alright.

“John?  John!” I called out, almost frantically.

I was in a state of panic when I didn’t get a reply.  Hurriedly I trotted nearer and nearer when to my sudden relief, there was my friend.  He appeared a lot cleaner, and his beard was shaved off his face.

He gazed his eyes and immediately smiled as he saw me.

“Aerlywynn!”

I walked over to his position, not as fast this time.

“How did you sleep?” I asked.

“Oh, not too bad considering the fact that I’m not accustomed to getting my forty winks in the great outdoors of another planet.  Besides that, I read over the log entries in my e-journal.  I’m still having a hell of a hard time accepting these strange things taking place even as I speak.”

“That’s more than understandable.  You’re basically stranded, your ship’s junk, you’re far from your friends and even your family.  Plus, you’re now befriending a unicorn who lives on a world of two moons.  So that’s quite a hell of a lot to bite, chew, and digest all at once.”

John then grew oddly silent.

“That’s right, huh?  All except the part about being from my family,” he replied.

“Oh?  How do you mean?”

“Well, my parents divorced when I was a kid and I ended up in a foster home, up until I was eighteen.  Upon my entry to the CosmoStar Academy, I fought like wildfire to gain even the tiniest amount of acceptance from my peers.  I didn’t know if it was inadequacy on my part, jealousy on theirs, or a combination of both factors.  I really can’t say.

“Anyway, to cut a long epic into a three-minute single I rose to the top of the standings, earned the rank of Captain, and opted to join the elite Patrol Corps.  And in a runaround sense, that’s how I found myself here.  Now the next item on my list of adjustments to make is trying to figure how I can reside on your planet without arousing any suspicion, or even stirring up trouble.”

A small smile emanated from my face to his.

“Listen, Aerlywynn, if there’s anything you want me to do for you, well, don’t hesitate to ask,” he said boldly.

He didn’t know it but there was the one thing I wanted from him.

“John…kiss me.”

He was shocked beyond belief!

“Did–did I actually–?”

I drew even closer, looking very deeply into his eyes.  Now for my soul and heart, there was no going back.  It had to be thus.

“John…I knew I was falling in love with you from the moment when you emerged from the wreckage of your cruiser.  And I know you can no longer deny your own attraction to me.  I see the lust for me in your eyes.”

“But how–?” he stammered.

“Shhh…don’t think, love.  Close your eyes, open your mind…and just let go.”

And just like that, I pressed my lips to his mouth.  A bit hesitantly, to be sure, but again no going back.  The result was that now John’s logic gave way to something even he never felt: love for someone not of his world or species, much as I felt love for someone not of my own world or species.

Our passionate kiss lasted no more than five minutes but in those minutes, the seeds of my–our new future were planted in our minds, and especially the deepest parts of our very souls.

Of course, there were the logistics to work out…not going to be at all easy.

But as I say, nothing that’s worth getting ever is easy.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Thus in my mood I love you in the drum of my heart’s fast beat, in the lure of the skies above you and the earth beneath your feet.”

–Robert E. Howard, “The Tide” from Omniungathum, Stygian Isle Press, 1976

Once our intense caressing ended, I found myself at the point of no return as far as my mindset goes.  The kiss we had was but a taste of the truly physical action I wanted he and I to have.  Again, biological and societal logistics dictated that we don’t go to the next level.  Yet.

That didn’t take away from the fact that, for the first time in my young, feminine life…I was in love and extremely happy to be so.  Now, we weren’t sure how we’d go about doing this but I realized in the depths of my mind I would have to tell someone I can trust.  Normally it was to be my mother; after all, mothers were at one time or another in love, too.  At least that’s what I was told to think and accept if not all-out believe.

Unfortunately she still wasn’t all that keen on my secret visits with my new love.  Still, at least I’d be a hell of a lot more trusting of her than I would of my dad.  God, I can’t wait to see his face if I ever told him about it.  Well…maybe I can wait, as I’m not that much of a hurry to introduce my new special friend, a human (!) to a bigoted, working-class horse.  Bigoted, that is, as far as humans, in particular Earthmen, go.

Suddenly I felt the urge to return to my home.  Lunch was going to be served although I didn’t know what we were going to have.  A flood of thoughts cascaded in my mind as I turned back to the pathway.

John sensed this right away, to his credit.

“What’s wrong, Aerlywynn?  You’re not…ill, are you?”

“No, silly, it’s time for lunch,” I said, giggling faintly.  Then a weird, even scary idea drove its way to my mouth.  “Say, would you like to join my mother and I for lunch?”

“Are you sure that’s a logical idea?”

Sighing hard, I trod back to him.

“Yes, I’m sure of it.  Remember what I told you.  Don’t overthink everything.  Just go by instinct, or wild whim, or whatever.  I mean, would ‘logic’ allow me, a unicorn, to want to be with you, an Earthman, for the rest of my immortal existence?  Would your ‘logic’ let you want children with me, should the time for children arrive?  Hypothecally speaking, of course.”

He nodded his head in complete agreement.

“In other words,” he said, “just play the cards you’re given and let the chips fall where they may.  Oh, what the hell.  Sure, I’m game for lunch.  You ready?”

“I’m ready.  Follow me…and thank you for staying with me.”

“Hey, you’re welcome.  Just one more thing, then we’ll go.”

Now what the hell did he have in mind? I wondered.

Then the answer was, to be frank, unexpectedly provided to me.

Impulsively he planted another kiss on my lips, not as intense but just as enjoyable for us both.  I was really turning him on to me, and he knew it this time.  God, did he know it at last.  At least I think he knew it.

Phase one was over; now we get to the next step.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“Enwritten upon this page whereon are peering such eager eyes, there lies, I say, perdu, a well-known name, oft uttered in the hearing of poets; as the name is a poet’s, too.”

–Edgar Allan Poe, “A Valentine” written in 1844

A bead of sweat broke out on John’s forehead as we continued walking to my parents’ home for the lunch I promised him earlier (and it wasn’t from the weather).  I knew right away he was more than a little bit nervous about this even though he tried, to his credit and for my benefit, not to display that case of nervousness in the open.  Just like it is on Earth, here on my world you never know who’s going to be watching.  Not that I’m paranoid, merely a smidgeon bit on the…cautious side.

A few seconds before we entered the house I quickly looked to John, ready to coach him on how to approach another unicorn who ain’t exactly used to “Outworld visitors.”  But, too, I felt confident enough in him to monitor his actions, words, and thoughts carefully.

“After you, my dear,” he said, bowing to me.

Graciously I accepted the good deed and stepped through the back door into the kitchen.  Upon his entry John was quite impressed to see our modern features, with the afore-mentioned voice-activated food dispensers, heating ranges (all plamsa-powered, natch), refrigerators, and everything else one finds in a kitchen on Earth, circa the 22nd Century.

However I also felt in him a sense of homesickness for his native Earth.  Again, for my benefit he tried not to show those dark moods and feelings lest he risk hurting and offending me as a friend, and indeed a whole lot more.  In spite of those “vibes” he was giving I grew to love him in my heart soul, and mind’s eye all the more and more.

Suddenly we heard the sounds of other hooves make their way to the kitchen.  Instantly I knew it was Mother, and she didn’t look very happy to see us.  Especially John, who did his best to be cordial by not uttering a word.

“What the hell is this, Aerlywynn?  You didn’t inform me of guests for lunch,” she angrily said to me.  Then she peered very closely and sharply at John.  “Oh, now I get it.  You’re the human who’s been seeing my daughter.  So it’s coming to this, huh?  Well, well, well.  How interesting this is going to get when your father gets home from work.”

“You’re not asking me stay for dinner, are you, uh–?” asked John.

“Relax, babe, I’m not asking you to do anything you’re not too comfortable doing,” replied Mother with a giggle, letting her guard down and gradually becoming more hospitable and sociable.  “Oh, by the way my name’s Ustaine.”

“Hi, Ustaine.  I’m John.  John Tiberius Darrow, once of the United States CosmoStar Navy, now temporary resident of your world.”

“That’s what Aerlywynn told me before.  Listen, um, John, I’m sorry about the way I treated you.  We’re not overly used to have humans come to our world by way of malfunctioning star cruisers. I mean, sure, we have a few other humans, including a pair of brothers from Earth, the Schmender brothers, Sidney and Sidney by first name, whom we see and from whom we also seek out advice from time to time.  Plus there’s my friend Jousting Judith.  You may even meet them during your stay on our world…in fact, maybe, that just maybe happening a hell of a lot sooner than expected.”

Now why the hell did Mother say that out of the blue?

Did she know something I don’t?

CHAPTER NINE

“For in his heart, as in thy stream, her image deeply lies–his heart which trembles at the beam of her soul-searching eyes.”

–Edgar Allan Poe, “To the River _____” written in 1840

With lunch now over John and I excused ourselves from the table, and with Mother’s approval set off back to the clearing near his wrecked star cruiser.  I still had her odd words about the Schmender brothers, Sidney and Sidney, running around in my brain.  No doubt it piqued John’s curiosity as well.

“Who are the Schmender brothers, and why do they have the same first name?  And what do they do that’s so beneficial for your people?” he asked.

“In all my young years of life, love, to this very day I have absolutely no idea what they do.  I can guess that they’re great magicians, if you actually believe that.”

“So then why did your mother say what she said at lunch?”

I stopped walking and moved my eyes softly to his own.

“I think she knows I’m in love with you…and a whole lot more, too.”

“Huh.  In what way does she know more?”

I breathed very hard, trying to focus my words in as non-off-putting a manner as possible.

“Please. love, we’ll talk more when we return to the clearing, if that’s okay.”

Luckily he wasn’t disturbed by the idea.

“Suits me just fine,” he said resignedly.

Soon the walk grew more earnest, and within several short minutes we thus arrived at the clearing.  The moment John sat down at the Geddy oak tree’s trunk that was at present his home, he let out a huge puff of breath and laid his head back.

“Now…not to be rude or offensive but please explain how your mother seems to have some form of cosmic awareness of whatever type of future appears to be on the horizon for us.”

I thought I detected a bit of cynicism in his voice, but then again reading any human emotions–especially those of a man–wasn’t exactly my strong suit.  I, myself, actually grew amused by my mother’s words in hindsight.

“Oh…to be totally honest, I told her about you a night or so ago.  It was after your crash landing here.”  There.  I told him, hoping to sate a bit of his curiosity.

It didn’t, I’m sorry to say.  He had to know more than I was willing to relate to at that present part of Time.

“I’m also still a bit baffled about the Brothers Schmender.  Why do they have the same first name?  Did they ever explain that to any of your people?”

My patience was gradually diminishing as his questions persisted.  I tried very hard finding a tactful way to calm his undying quest for personal knowledge, with the understanding and wisdom that all Unicorns displayed…in more than a few cases without our even being aware of it.  Then our wisdom, luckily enough, came through.

“John…” I said, “your curious mind I’m doing my best to be sympathetic with, given your circumstances at present.  But please do understand that all your questions will doubtless be answered when the true ideal moment arises for both of us.  When that will be, I can’t say as yet but we’ll both know soon enough.  In the meantime, put your knowledge-seeking down for forty winks.  For me?”  And I gave him the look that told as much as I’d ever been able to say.

I just wish I had the words to tell him what’s really on my mind…and indeed in my heart.

CHAPTER TEN

“And the men who hold high places must be the ones who start to mold a new reality…”

–Neil Peart, “Closer to the Heart” from A Farewell to Kings, 1977

From the Entries of John Tiberius Darrow, Captain, United States CosmoStar Navy:  

I suppose you’re asking yourself why I haven’t, up until now, gotten my big part of our meeting told to you.  Well, to put it to you as bluntly and forthright as possible it’s due to the simple fact that everything took place so damn fast, I just couldn’t properly log and record it for any sort of future posterity.  You don’t believe me, ask anyone who’s semi-interested enough to actually listen to this.  Even I wouldn’t believe any of it.

However–and this is where it gets to that cliched stage–I can always stand back and let History determine that for itself.  All I can do is to live my life, and share my life with the one special lady I love.

And by now I’m damn sure you know who I mean, don’t you?  I mean, you’re not stupid.

But I was thinking (at least at the time) I was the stupid one.  Well, not really so much as stupid but blinder than a fruit bat attempting to officiate an NFL game on television.

That blindness wasn’t going to last too much longer.

I knew from my initial arrival onwards that I was falling in love with Aerlywynn in spite of, or more accurately because of her being a unicorn…and a highly attractive one, to boot.

My biggest worry now: how to tell her without harming her soul.

Aerlywynn speaks now to us:

A faint sense of realization was seen on John’s face.  Truth be told he had just finally acknowledged in his non-stop brain what was truly in his heart.

In short…this is what I’ve waited for.  I only wanted him to verbally utter those words of love and desire to my ears.  That way I’ll know he’s honest and not playing me for a cheap-wage patsy.  That’s another thing you’ll notice about not just me but all unicorns: we’re bluntly honest regarding everything we observe.

Then John stood up from the spot where he sat, and walked slowly and methodically up to me.  His eyes displayed a certain strange twinkle.

“Well…I guess you’re waiting for what you know I’ll tell you, am I right?” he asked, a small grin creasing his face.

“That’s right.”

He shrugged his shoulders in his inimitable nonchalant manner.

“Oh, what the hell.  What have I got to lose, right?  Okay, here goes.  Aerlywynn…I want to spend the rest of my life with you.  Why?  Simply put, I’m deeply in love with you.  The funny thing is that’s because of the fact that you’re a unicorn, which might sound funny or disgusting to the average person.  Of course, this isn’t an average universe, is it?”

“Nobody in their right mind said it ever was,” I told him.

“Anyway, I hope you’re not overly offended by what I revealed.”

I focused my eyes quite deeply into his own.

“John…kiss me once again.”

He did.

Nothing more was said for the moment.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“Now I can lift and crown you with the Moon’s white empery, now I can crush and drown you in my passion’s misty sea.”

–Robert E. Howard, “The Tide” from Omniumgathum, Stygian Isle Press, 1976

From the Entries of John Tiberius Darrow, Captain, United States CosmoStar Navy:

Something definitely took hold of my senses upon declaring my love for Aerlywynn.  Then again that was only the easy part.  As I know she informed you time and time again we wanted to take that love we felt up to the next level.

Aside from some moral hang-ups on the part of most if not all people, the biggest factor was the biological and genetic considerations.  After all, it’s a well-known scientific fact that humans and lesser forms of animals can’t interbreed…unless you want a real-life staging of The Island of Doctor Moreau.  However…if that’s how we’re going to spend our lives, well, then so be it.  Personally, I wouldn’t be bothered by that one little bit.

Unless…sure.

Time for the future new Captain and Mrs. Darrow to make an unscheduled appointment!

Aerlywynn now speaks to us:

That same dilemma of my not being able to consummate my love for John once more ran like a train all around the tracks of my mind.  I kept thinking maybe the Schmender brothers, Sidney and Sidney, might have an idea or two.  I mean, there’s no harm in asking them.  What have we got to lose outside of our collective virginity?

I looked to John, whose own face echoed my very thoughts about the Schmenders.

“I know what you’re contemplating, Aerlywynn, and I’m all for that idea.”

“Oh? What idea, love, is that?” I asked, playing the old coy innocent act for all it’s worth.

He opted to play along, for my amused benefit.

“You mentioned the Schmender brothers were wizards, right?”

“That’s right.”

“So I’m thinking–”

“Say no more.  Tomorrow we’ll go see the Schmender brothers, Sidney and Sidney.”

“Tomorrow?  Why not now?”

He had a good point but I came up with a better one.

“John…as much as I’ve had a great time with you, I’ve simply got to go home for the night.  But I assure you, love, I’ll be back and together we’ll make our way to the Schmender brothers.  In the meantime…”  I finished with a soft kiss on his lips, then turned back onto the pathway going to the house.  Christ, I hate to always leave him like this but that’s how it was at the time…though I hoped it would change soon.

About halfway to the house, I was stopped by a loud, harsh female voice I immediately recognized.

“Aerlywynn!  Over here!”

I whirled my head back and forth trying to find where it came from.

“Jousting Judith?  Where are you at?” I asked.

“I said over here!  To your right.”

I moved to that very direction, and there she was in her judicially crass glory.  Jousting Judith!  In person.

How do I describe her?  Well, she’s fairly tall, with short brown hair, piercing brown eyes, a thin neck, and a thin mouth with lips to match which didn’t smile all that much or that warmly.  She wore a long, black robe covering a simple beige one-piece shirt/dress, and brown shoes that resembled sneakers more that mocassins.

This should be fun, I thought.

CHAPTER TWELVE

Jousting Judith wasted no time in blurting out what was on her mind.

“All right, missy, don’t think I don’t know what you’ve been up to!”

I was, naturally, extremely baffled and confused by this.

“Please, Judith, I haven’t the froggiest–I mean, foggiest idea what you mean.”

“BALONEY!  I know!  You still don’t realize I’ve followed you all this time?!  Who are you trying to kid here!?!”

“How do you know all this?” I asked her, still a bit in the dark.

“Simple, missy.  Your mother called me and asked me to see to it that you’re safe from that outsider space cadet’s intentions.”

“Judith…” I said, “my mother already knows about John Darrow.  Truth be known to you, she’s already met him.  At our house, for lunch.”

She remained quite unconvinced.

“And you, of all unicorns, actually expect me to buy that piece of Commie cacka-raka?!”

“You should know that unicorns don’t lie, unlike those humans who call themselves ‘politicians.’  What do you have against John Darrow anyway?  Why are you concerned about my love life?”

Her own confusion grew by leaps and bounds, to her chagrin.  Now you know why she’s called Jousting Judith.

“Just a second!  You mean, in all sincerity, you’re actually…in love with him?!”

I nodded, with a faint smile.

“That’s right, Judith.  Here’s even more shocking information for you.”

“Oh really?!!  This ought to be hilarious!”

I drew in a deep breath, clearing my thoughts of all fear and apprehension.

“I wish…to bear children with him, Judith.  That’s how much in love with him I am.”

Immediately her expression soured to a very absurd level.

“You–?!?!”  Then she looked up to the skies above us.  “Are you hearing this, H.G. Wells!?  Yoo-hoo!!”

Quietly I tried to sneak off but Jousting Judith caught me in the act.

“JUST a second!  You’re not really serious about that, I assume.”

“I am.  We’ll talk more tomorrow.”

“What the hell’s tomorrow got to do with any of this?!”

“That’s when I’m going to see the Schmender brothers, Sidney and Sidney.  They might give John and myself a few ideas about how to take our love to the next and all-important level.”

Jousting Judith sighed with a dose of weary resignation.

“Oh…very well.  But I’m tagging along with you two.  I’m going to see what those two schleppers–”

“Schmenders,” I corrected.

“Whatever.  I’ll be there with you two lovey-doveys tomorrow.  Count on it.”  Thus she turned and walked away.

In a huff, of course.  But that’s Jousting Judith all over, and I don’t want her to change.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

I awoke to a glorious new morning, in spite of that conversation with Jousting Judith.  My determination to be with John forever was growing by ever-increasing leaps and bounds, and I knew somehow that I’d have to be subtle in my going to visit the Schmender brothers, Sidney and Sidney.  Now, I had to tell my mother about this and I can imagine how my father would react to all this.  That is, assuming she actually told him about everything.

Casually I trod into the kitchen, breakfast already prepared and waiting for me to chow down.  That wasn’t difficult, as I tend to eat fast out of either nervousness, high energy, or a combination of both.  But this day, I ate with as much speed as the USS Enterprise from the Star Trek stories I heard and saw.  Of course, it didn’t go unnoticed by my old man–well, not old “man” really, but I’m sure you have the idea.

“What the hell is this I’m seeing here, hah?” he asked suddenly.

I turned briefly to glance at him, then went back to breakfast.

“Just eating, Daddy.”

“Like a vacuum cleaner?!  What’s the reason for this, if I may ask,” he replied.

“Just got a big day ahead of me, that’s all.”

That only made him even more curious, if that can be achieved.

“And, uh, what do you have in store for this day?”

“Oh, just going here and there.”

However casual I tried to act, deep in the back of my mind I suspected he was due to ask the question I was frightfully dreading to answer.

“You’re seeing someone, ain’t you, Aerlywynn?” he blurted out.

I flickered my eyes to his face, a mixture of shock and terror showing through.

“How the living, pissing hell did you know!?!?!” I retorted.

He sighed heavily, a small dose of anger behind that sigh.

“Aerlywynn…your mother told me.  Simple as that.  Now why didn’t you tell me of this before?  What were you trying to do?”

“Protect your sensitive feelings, if you want to know.”

“My feelings?  Feelings about what?!” he asked.

“About whom I’ve been seeing.”

He sighed again, this time not-so-dramatically.

“Why would whoever you’re seeing bother me all that much?”

He had me there.

“Daddy…” I said, trying to retain control, “what if I informed you that the one I’ve been seeing…is a human.  He’s a stranded astronaut from Earth, his name’s John Tiberius Darrow, a great kisser–”

“What?!  You kissed a human?!” he screamed loudly.

“Yep, and I want to take it to the next level.  There.  That should appease you.”

It didn’t, like always.

“What do you mean, the ‘next level’?  You ain’t talking–S-E-X, I hope.”

I nodded my head somberly.

“Oh well, that’s–whoa-ho-HO!!” he stammered.

Quickly I turned to leave the table, with my father still aghast at my confession.  Nothing he’d be able to do would stop me.  As if he would, anyway.

As I exited the house and made my way to the path, a great burden was lifted off my shoulders and teleported to another galaxy.  My soul and conscience felt cleansed; in fact, almost reborn.  I was truly free.

Now to get to John…and begin the next phase of my new life.

Okay, Schmender brothers, here I come.

Ready or not.

Here I come…the soon-to-be new me.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

“Not all–the Echoes answer me–not all!  Prophetic sounds and loud, arise forever from us, and from Ruin, unto the wise, as melody from Memnon from the Sun.”

–Edgar Allan Poe, “The Coliseum” written in 1843 

When I arrived near the clearing under the Geddy oak tree, I immediately saw John talking with Jousting Judith about our plans to see the Schmender brothers (which was what I didn’t tell my father).  And no doubt their discussion seemed to be lively although I couldn’t really tell all that much.

“Aerlywynn!  Over here!” shouted Jousting Judith.

I galloped over towards them, immediately planting a soft yet passionate kiss on John’s lips.  He seemed to welcome it.

“Well, you’re in better spirits.  What happened?” asked John, elated yet slightly confused.

I told him about the confession I told my father, only omitting the upcoming visit to the Schmender brothers.  To his credit as well as my own personal relief, he took it very well, and in fact became almost amused by that bit of headline news.

Out of honor I also informed Jousting Judith.  Her reaction:

“You WHAT!?!  You TOLD your FATHER about Captain DARROW?!?!  That’s just all-out AB-SUR-DI-TY!!”

“Judith…I had to tell him.  I just couldn’t hide it from him any longer.  Only I didn’t tell him we were going to see the Schmender brothers, Sidney and Sidney.  Now, please calm down for me, okay?  It’d be greatly if not deeply appreciated.”

I swore Jousting Judith’s eyes prepared to boggle out of their sockets.

“You honestly think I’m ANGRY!?  Of course not.  But I can wager a bit of good money that after your visit to the Schmenders your father will be.”

At that moment John intervened on my behalf.

“Uh, Judith, right?  Are you absolutely certain you’re not angry with Aerlywynn?” he asked Jousting Judith.

For the first time since I’ve known her, she smiled warmly.  That was weird for her.

“You know I’m not mad at her.  This is how I normally am in the mornings.  Afternoons and evenings, well, that’s a very different story.  Now…what are waiting for?  Let’s go see the Schleppers–”

“Schmenders,” John and I said in unison.

“Whatever.  We’re wasting time, right?  So let’s go.”

Instantly John pulled out his recorder.

“What’s their location?” he inquired.

“I know where they are,” said Jousting Judith.  “Follow me, please.”

So we then set off on our way to an unscheduled appointment with the elusive, much-discussed Schmender brothers, Sidney and Sidney.  With Judith leading the two of us, we made their small abode-and-office complex in not even fifteen minutes, give or take a minute of so for “rest breaks” in order to avoid physical fatigue.  Plus, it would give John a chance to see what more of my planet was like as far as pastoral aesthetics go.

The building housing the Schmenders’ office was, as I just told you, very small.  It was a red-brick house with grey shingles on the roof, windows that looked smeared with fingerprints and dirt, and ivy plants carpeting the walls.  The front yard was, to be blunt, in dire need of not just a mowing but an all-out shave.  Dandelions peppered the walkway on all sides, grass sprouted every which way suited its weird-ass fancy, and I swore I saw litter half-buried in that very thick, uncouth grassy jungle.  I can wager all my money right now that even Tarzan wouldn’t dare ask to live here.

Seeing as how we hadn’t anything to lose, we knocked on the door.

Nobody had any idea of what might happen.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Only a few seconds elapsed before the door to the Schmenders’ place opened up.  And what stepped out had to be seen to be actually believed and understood, so I’ll do my best to describe it–or rather them.  Well, one of them anyway.

He was a thin, medium-height man with hazel eyes, a fairly prominent mustache, short wavy hair, and a rather bemused smile that nonetheless showed all-out friendliness.  He wore a shabby three-piece suit made of polyester, covered with peanut butter and jelly smudges.  His eyes boggled as he looked to each and every one of us standing in front of him.

“Is there, uh, something you people want?” he asked in general.

Jousting Judith pushed her way to see him.

“Hello.  You must be Sidney,” she said harshly.

“No, you’re thinking of my brother Sidney.  I’m his brother Sidney.”  He waited a minute or so for us to digest this bit of “information,” then got back to his questioning of our intentions.  “Now…what can I do for you?”

John wasted none of his time replying to the strange-minded man before us.

“We’re here to see either you or your brother Sidney, Sidney.  It concerns a patient.”

If any, Sidney’s eyes boggled out even further.

“Patient?  Where?” he asked, looking and turning his head around.

I bravely stepped forth, my resolve now cemented for all Time.

“I am your next patient,” I replied.

That revelation truly floored him!

“You!?!  A unicorn!?!  Well, why didn’t you say so in the first place?  Come on in.”

We followed Sidney into the house, which was even shabbier than the outside.  Not that it was a major health hazard or some such shit, but there were papers strewn all over the living room furniture, books piled up as high as the ceiling, and a desk cluttered with God-knows-what.

While we tried our damned best to adjust to our “spacious” quarters, Sidney trod off through what was assumed to be the dining room (as seen by an equally-cluttered table, with joining chairs), and made way to a door leading downstairs.

“Sidney!  We have a patient!” he shouted, then turned around back to the living room where we were.  That bemused look never left his face one little bit.

“He’ll be up shortly.  Probably going to the bathroom, near as I can tell.”

Now that was more than we needed to know but for the sake of our visit, we ignored that.

Suddenly the door in the dining room swung wide open, and in stepped an equally-dressed man, this one with short grey hair, salt-and-pepper mustache, brown eyes behind wire-rim glasses, and a pained smirk.

“Yah, what’sh on your mind, Shidney?” asked the second Sidney.

“Patient, and an unscheduled one.  But we’re not busy so let’s hear the patient out, if you don’t mind my saying so.”

“Yah?  Where?  Who?” said the second Sidney, not getting the idea at first then slowly understanding.  I could tell John wasn’t too keen on any of this but again, it was way too important and too late to turn away now.  That is, even if we wanted to do so.

The first Sidney looked to me, nodding his head. I made my way to the desk.

“I’m your patient.  My name’s Aerlywynn, and yes, I’m a unicorn.  A unicorn who’s deeply in love with this wonderful human,” I revealed, acknowledging John by sight.

“Uh-huh.  And what’s your point in saying this?” asked the first Sidney.

“Well, Sidneys, I wished to take my love for him to the next level, if you can understand my words and meanings.”

The Sidneys gazed at one another briefly, a bout of confusion between them.

“And, um, what exactly is the next level?  I mean, what precisely do you wish?” asked Sidney number one.

Here it comes, I thought to myself silently.

“I wish, with all my heart…to be allowed in some way to physically consummate my love.  Truly, deeply, I want that desire to be fulfilled.”

“Uh-huh.  So in other words–”

“Yes.  I want so much to have sex with him, and to have a baby.”  Okay, so I’m a bit crass and blunt on occasion.

There was a great tension in the air that very moment.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

From the Entries of John Tiberius Darrow, Captain, United States CosmoStar Navy:

The two Sidneys knitted their brows together, as though they were in deep torture regarding something they dared not utter to anyone lest great emotional, or in this case financial chaos befall them.  But they also felt deep down in their eccentric guts that no one should be turned away from any kind of aid or service.  After all, I was told that these were very wise men, and I wasn’t going to allow anybody in their right mind to deny that wisdom.  Especially since we did this all for Aerlywynn, whom I deeply love and wish to live through Time with.

Nothing was to stop her from achieving her goal.  Nothing at all.

Aerlywynn now speaks to us:

Sidney and Sidney stayed at their messy desk, thinking about whatever it is they planned to do.  I felt in my body it was to be for the great good of us all.

Then the first Sidney leaned towards us, a small grin on his wizened face.

“Well, we’ve decided on our course of action for you, Aerlywynn.  We’re offering you, free of charge, something very special.  It’s definitely going to change your life.  Now…you’re absolutely certain you want your heart’s desire, right?”

“That’s it in a nutshell,” I replied.

He opened a small drawer on the right side of the desk, and pulled out a small notepad.  Clearly it was marked with a type of writing on it.

“Okay, I’m going to give this special prescription.  But under one condition, and that’s if you ask your friend John to leave the room for a while.”

Naturally John didn’t like that small suggestion at all.  Neither did Jousting Judith, who otherwise remained very quiet for the duration of the session.

“Why do I have to leave the room?” he asked.

“Because what I’m giving Aerlywynn is supposed to be a secret,” replied Sidney number one.

“Patent pending, of course,” interjected his brother.

“Sidney!!  That’s supposed to be a secret!  Are you planning to sell this?!” 

“You kiddin’?  There’sh big profitsh if we shell thish.  Jusht think, Shid, we’d change thingsh for the Univershal good.  And we, the Schmendersh, Shidney and Shidney, will reap the rewardsh.  How ‘bout it, Shid?”

“Pass,” replied the first and more reasonable Sidney tersely.

I opted to ignore this exchange for the present moment.

“Um, gentlemen, your patient,” I said.

“Oh, sorry,” said Sidney number one. “Now…as I was saying in general, this prescription I’m offering to you, Aerlywynn, is called the Great Enchantment.  And before you get any of your weird, science fiction thoughts in your head, John, it’s precisely what you suspect it is.  But it’s not done  with any technology whatsoever.  The process, as I informed you just now, is top secret so I don’t want it revealed to anyone else outside of the five of us.”

“Just one second here, Sidney.  First off, how do you know this so-called ‘Great Enchantment’ is going to work if you won’t divulge what’s all going to entail?  Secondly, why won’t you let me figure out–” uttered John.

Sidney never lost any of his serene way.

“John, I know you want to learn everything concerning Aerlywynn out of your love for her.  But please try to understand that some things just can’t explained away in any of your fancy science fiction terminology.  Now would you do the honor of escorting your other female friend from the office for a long while, please?”

“YOU heard him!  Let’s go!” said Jousting Judith in her usual fashion, grabbing his arm and preparing to drag him out.  He wasn’t going to leave without a struggle.

“Now wait a damn minute here!” he yelled.

I galloped to him softly.

“John…” I said to my lover, “please do as the Schmenders ask.  For me.”

“Babe, I’m not leaving you.”

I gazed deeply into his troubled blue eyes.

“Please.  I’ll be okay.  I promise.”

“Well…all right.  I should get this in writing, but all right.”  Having said those words they left the house, leaving me with the two Sidneys.  Before they did, though, John uttered the last question he conjured up:

“Hey, why do you two have the same first name?”

They ignored him, staying focused on me.  Then Sidney number one, the reasonable one, tied the Book around my neck nearest my shoulders, below my white-blond mane.

I feared I wasn’t ready for what came next…but as I said, there’s no way I would ever turn back now.

And God almighty…I didn’t want to.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“Lover from beyond, now near my heart, bring him to me, never apart.

Dear friends good and wise, open of eyes, lead him to me.

He will nurse at my breasts, his lips I caress, and truly I’ll set him free.”

–Aerlywynn’s Song, translated from the ancient language of the Unicorns

When I left the Schmenders’ office, I took notice of the fact that neither John nor Jousting Judith were in the immediate vicinity, but overall I wasn’t that worried.  I assumed that they went off to John’s usual resting place near his wrecked star cruiser, and keeping that in my mind I trod back on the path from the house to the spot.  I grew to hope he didn’t harbor any anger towards me in any way, shape, or form.  That isn’t how unicorns are supposed to treat others.

After about ten minutes of walking I arrived back at the clearing beneath the Geddy oak tree, carrying the Book of the Great Enchantment given to me by the Schmenders; it was tied around my neck.  Instantly I spotted John chatting with Jousting Judith though I hadn’t any idea what topic they showed that much interest in.

“John!  Judith!” I shouted.

They ceased talking and turned their eyes to me.  John stood up and waved for me to come to them…which I would have done, anyway.

I galloped to them, the book still tied to my neck.

“I have the prescription from the Schmenders with me, and I think I’m ready to use it.”  Then I remembered the need for confidentiality, even as Jousting Judith gently untied the book from my neck, opened it to the page clearly indicated (it wasn’t a very thick book to begin with), and placed it onto a nearby flat-top boulder.

“Uh, Judith, could you–” I said, then whispered instructions to her ear.  Judith nodded and grabbed John by his arm.  Again, much to his instant displeasure.

“Now hold on a–!” he blurted as he was dragged away by Jousting Judith.  I saw them approach a nearby beach, not all that far from the clearing by the Geddy oak tree.  From what I was able to gather I could see my lover yelling at Jousting Judith.

With the Book of the Great Enchantment opened in front of me, I prepared for the move.

From the Entries of John Tiberius Darrow, Captain, United States CosmoStar Navy:

I was still extremely disturbed by the lack of information regarding the so-called Great Enchantment even though I deeply suspected it had to do with–well, not to overwhelm you but I’m sure you get the idea.  And my constantly being dragged around by dear old Jousting Judith here also grated heavily on my nerves.

Finally I blurted out what was immediately on my mind.

“What do you suppose is going to occur with this alleged Great Enchantment?  Or aren’t you allowed to tell me in casual convesation?”

She wasted no time at all in her response.

“Listen!  You will KNOW when you KNOW!!  Are we clear and understood on that?!  Then GOOD!  GREAT!!”  With that out in the open, she said no more until–

“Hey!  Look to your right!” she yelled.

I followed her finger in that very direction and there, right in front of my very eyes, a weird greenish-blue light emenated from the clearing.  What it actually was, I didn’t know out right but I was able to speculate.  Of course, I was denied the opportunity of discovering for myself.  You can thank the all-wise Schmender brothers.

The light’s duration lasted no more than between five to ten minutes, then gradually died itself out yet the impression it left was merely an introduction to something…more, as I was to rapidly find out.

“John!” shouted a familiar voice.  I knew it was Aerlywynn.

Like everything else taking shape it didn’t go unnoticed by Jousting Judith.

“Well, what are you STANDING there for?!  GO to her!”

Shrugging my shoulders I raced back to the clearing, searching for any further signs of Aerlywynn’s presence.  I was “greeted” by a series of rustling noises transmitted from some nearby shrubbery first to my right, then my left.  I ran from one shrub to another, instantly get weary if not totally disgusted by this unwanted search.

“Aerlywynn, this is not a good time to play Hide-and-Seek.  Come on out,” I said, trying to maintain what was remaining of my calm.

I heard another rustling, this time accompanied by a white light rising from the shrub behind me.  Then an eerie, high-pitched droning sound, like a busted synthesizer playing one note, pierced my ears.

I whirled around, and bathed in that white light was a sight I’d thought I’d never see.

It was Aerlywynn and God almighty, she looked–sensational!  

Instead of the usual equine quadruped form I last saw her in, she stood up on two long legs and stretched her now-human-like arms skyward, as though she was waking up from a nap. What drew my eyes to her was her figure.  She’d gotten very large breasted, and her nipples, pinkish in color, were on full display.  As indeed was the thick black hair on her crotch.

The mane on her head wasn’t flatly placed but was rather styled in a retro-late 1970s coiffure, parted in the middle yet “feathered” and going down slightly past her shoulders.

Now I knew what the Great Enchantment was for, and it was not only doing wonders on Aerlywynn but also me as well.

Now…it’s time.

Aerlywynn now speaks to us:

The Great Enchantment worked!

And in more ways than one, as seen by the expression on John’s face.

“Hello, John,” I said, smiling warmly than I ever have before.

“Aerlywynn?  Is that really–you??  What–how–?”

I walked with my new legs towards him, my giant breasts bouncing softly on my chest.  The smile never left my face, and my eyes felt to me like glistening jewels.

“Oh John, it doesn’t matter how the enchantment works.  Come…” I told him, taking his hands in mine, “be with me.  Join with me, and let us two become one.”

Soon after we made our way to a nearby stream, again not far from the clearing but still secluded from all prying eyes, cameras, and so on.  There I took his right hand and placed it on my chest between my breasts, looking down deep into his blue eyes.

I planted a very passionate and long kiss on his lips, even going as far as putting my tongue in his mouth.  Once we finished I took hold of his singed, unwashed uniform and removed it from his body, one piece at a time, until I felt his warm human body next to me.  In turn he ran his fingers gently over my virgin, giant breasts, softly touching my long face then moving down to my lower area.

Finally…the moment arrived and we didn’t waste it.

I laid down on the soft, green mossy grass and, stretching myself as far as I could go, spread my legs open.  My eyes brightened even more as I beckoned him.

“Come, enter into me.  Two become one…and the future be planted,” I said softly.

He made his way to me, placed his erect penis inside my body, and gently began thrusting until our sounds of desire grew in intensity.  For quite a long while the intercourse magnified, the feeling running all throughout my body.  But overall we took no notice of Time as the climax of our lust neared its peak, driving us on and on.  I felt beads of sweat drip all over my face and into my mane as John continued to thrust himself in and out, without stopping.

Just when I thought I couldn’t endure it any longer, the climax finally happened.  I let out a squeal of delight as he ejaculated his essence into me, and then we both collapsed in each other’s arms, exhausted but fulfilled.

After it was over I took my sleeping lover and gently held him to my breasts, caressing him gently.  I gazed at him with a small dose of sadness as I sang him a sweet lullaby:

“We’re one from two, like always ever more.  Sweet baby, we’ll never part.

I’ll show worlds that just for you are in store.  Look within your good heart…”

This night I felt more than just sexually and romantically fulfilled.

I was truly…alive.